The Golden Bowl — Volume 1 eBook

The Golden Bowl — Volume 1 by Henry James

The following sections of this BookRags Literature Study Guide is offprint from Gale's For Students Series: Presenting Analysis, Context, and Criticism on Commonly Studied Works: Introduction, Author Biography, Plot Summary, Characters, Themes, Style, Historical Context, Critical Overview, Criticism and Critical Essays, Media Adaptations, Topics for Further Study, Compare & Contrast, What Do I Read Next?, For Further Study, and Sources.

(c)1998-2002; (c)2002 by Gale. Gale is an imprint of The Gale Group, Inc., a division of Thomson Learning, Inc. Gale and Design and Thomson Learning are trademarks used herein under license.

The following sections, if they exist, are offprint from Beacham's Encyclopedia of Popular Fiction: "Social Concerns", "Thematic Overview", "Techniques", "Literary Precedents", "Key Questions", "Related Titles", "Adaptations", "Related Web Sites". (c)1994-2005, by Walton Beacham.

The following sections, if they exist, are offprint from Beacham's Guide to Literature for Young Adults: "About the Author", "Overview", "Setting", "Literary Qualities", "Social Sensitivity", "Topics for Discussion", "Ideas for Reports and Papers". (c)1994-2005, by Walton Beacham.

All other sections in this Literature Study Guide are owned and copyrighted by BookRags, Inc.

Table of Contents

Table of Contents
Section Page

Start of eBook1
PART SECOND1
PART THIRD61

Page 1

PART SECOND

VII

Adam Verver, at Fawns, that autumn Sunday, might have been observed to open the door of the billiard-room with a certain freedom—­might have been observed, that is, had there been a spectator in the field.  The justification of the push he had applied, however, and of the push, equally sharp, that, to shut himself in, he again applied—­the ground of this energy was precisely that he might here, however briefly, find himself alone, alone with the handful of letters, newspapers and other unopened missives, to which, during and since breakfast, he had lacked opportunity to give an eye.  The vast, square, clean apartment was empty, and its large clear windows looked out into spaces of terrace and garden, of park and woodland and shining artificial lake, of richly-condensed horizon, all dark blue upland and church-towered village and strong cloudshadow, which were, together, a thing to create the sense, with everyone else at church, of one’s having the world to one’s self.  We share this world, none the less, for the hour, with Mr. Verver; the very fact of his striking, as he would have said, for solitude, the fact of his quiet flight, almost on tiptoe, through tortuous corridors, investing him with an interest that makes our attention—­tender indeed almost to compassion—­qualify his achieved isolation.  For it may immediately be mentioned that this amiable man bethought himself of his personal advantage, in general, only when it might appear to him that other advantages, those of other persons, had successfully put in their claim.  It may be mentioned also that he always figured other persons—­such was the law of his nature—­as a numerous array, and that, though conscious of but a single near tie, one affection, one duty deepest-rooted in his life, it had never, for many minutes together, been his portion not to feel himself surrounded and committed, never quite been his refreshment to make out where the many-coloured human appeal, represented by gradations of tint, diminishing concentric zones of intensity, of importunity, really faded to the blessed impersonal whiteness for which his vision sometimes ached.  It shaded off, the appeal—­he would have admitted that; but he had as yet noted no point at which it positively stopped.

Thus had grown in him a little habit—­his innermost secret, not confided even to Maggie, though he felt she understood it, as she understood, to his view, everything—­thus had shaped itself the innocent trick of occasionally making believe that he had no conscience, or at least that blankness, in the field of duty, did reign for an hour; a small game to which the few persons near enough to have caught him playing it, and of whom Mrs. Assingham, for instance, was one, attached indulgently that idea of quaintness, quite in fact that charm of the pathetic, involved in the preservation by an adult of one of childhood’s toys.  When he took a rare moment

Page 2

“off,” he did so with the touching, confessing eyes of a man of forty-seven caught in the act of handling a relic of infancy—­sticking on the head of a broken soldier or trying the lock of a wooden gun.  It was essentially, in him, the imitation of depravity—­which, for amusement, as might have been, he practised “keeping up.”  In spite of practice he was still imperfect, for these so artlessly-artful interludes were condemned, by the nature of the case, to brevity.  He had fatally stamped himself—­it was his own fault—­a man who could be interrupted with impunity.  The greatest of wonders, moreover, was exactly in this, that so interrupted a man should ever have got, as the phrase was, should above all have got so early, to where he was.  It argued a special genius; he was clearly a case of that.  The spark of fire, the point of light, sat somewhere in his inward vagueness as a lamp before a shrine twinkles in the dark perspective of a church; and while youth and early middle-age, while the stiff American breeze of example and opportunity were blowing upon it hard, had made of the chamber of his brain a strange workshop of fortune.  This establishment, mysterious and almost anonymous, the windows of which, at hours of highest pressure, never seemed, for starers and wonderers, perceptibly to glow, must in fact have been during certain years the scene of an unprecedented, a miraculous white-heat, the receipt for producing which it was practically felt that the master of the forge could not have communicated even with the best intentions.

The essential pulse of the flame, the very action of the cerebral temperature, brought to the highest point, yet extraordinarily contained—­these facts themselves were the immensity of the result; they were one with perfection of machinery, they had constituted the kind of acquisitive power engendered and applied, the necessary triumph of all operations.  A dim explanation of phenomena once vivid must at all events for the moment suffice us; it being obviously no account of the matter to throw on our friend’s amiability alone the weight of the demonstration of his economic history.  Amiability, of a truth, is an aid to success; it has even been known to be the principle of large accumulations; but the link, for the mind, is none the less fatally missing between proof, on such a scale, of continuity, if of nothing more insolent, in one field, and accessibility to distraction in every other.  Variety of imagination—­what is that but fatal, in the world of affairs, unless so disciplined as not to be distinguished from monotony?  Mr. Verver then, for a fresh, full period, a period betraying, extraordinarily, no wasted year, had been inscrutably monotonous behind an iridescent cloud.  The cloud was his native envelope—­the soft looseness, so to say, of his temper and tone, not directly expressive enough, no doubt, to figure an amplitude of folds, but of a quality unmistakable for sensitive feelers.  He was still reduced, in fine,

Page 3

to getting his rare moments with himself by feigning a cynicism.  His real inability to maintain the pretence, however, had perhaps not often been better instanced than by his acceptance of the inevitable to-day—­his acceptance of it on the arrival, at the end of a quarter-of-an hour, of that element of obligation with which he had all the while known he must reckon.  A quarter-of-an-hour of egoism was about as much as he, taking one situation with another, usually got.  Mrs. Rance opened the door—­more tentatively indeed than he himself had just done; but on the other hand, as if to make up for this, she pushed forward even more briskly on seeing him than he had been moved to do on seeing nobody.  Then, with force, it came home to him that he had, definitely, a week before, established a precedent.  He did her at least that justice—­it was a kind of justice he was always doing someone.  He had on the previous Sunday liked to stop at home, and he had exposed himself thereby to be caught in the act.  To make this possible, that is, Mrs. Rance had only had to like to do the same—­the trick was so easily played.  It had not occurred to him to plan in any way for her absence—­which would have destroyed, somehow, in principle, the propriety of his own presence.  If persons under his roof hadn’t a right not to go to church, what became, for a fair mind, of his own right?  His subtlest manoeuvre had been simply to change from the library to the billiard-room, it being in the library that his guest, or his daughter’s, or the guest of the Miss Lutches—­he scarce knew in which light to regard her—­had then, and not unnaturally, of course, joined him.  It was urged on him by his memory of the duration of the visit she had that time, as it were, paid him, that the law of recurrence would already have got itself enacted.  She had spent the whole morning with him, was still there, in the library, when the others came back—­thanks to her having been tepid about their taking, Mr. Verver and she, a turn outside.  It had been as if she looked on that as a kind of subterfuge—­almost as a form of disloyalty.  Yet what was it she had in mind, what did she wish to make of him beyond what she had already made, a patient, punctilious host, mindful that she had originally arrived much as a stranger, arrived not at all deliberately or yearningly invited?—­so that one positively had her possible susceptibilities the more on one’s conscience.  The Miss Lutches, the sisters from the middle West, were there as friends of Maggie’s, friends of the earlier time; but Mrs. Rance was there—­ or at least had primarily appeared—­only as a friend of the Miss Lutches.

Page 4

This lady herself was not of the middle West—­she rather insisted on it—­but of New Jersey, Rhode Island or Delaware, one of the smallest and most intimate States:  he couldn’t remember which, though she insisted too on that.  It was not in him—­we may say it for him—­to go so far as to wonder if their group were next to be recruited by some friend of her own; and this partly because she had struck him, verily, rather as wanting to get the Miss Lutches themselves away than to extend the actual circle, and partly, as well as more essentially, because such connection as he enjoyed with the ironic question in general resided substantially less in a personal use of it than in the habit of seeing it as easy to others.  He was so framed by nature as to be able to keep his inconveniences separate from his resentments; though indeed if the sum of these latter had at the most always been small, that was doubtless in some degree a consequence of the fewness of the former.  His greatest inconvenience, he would have admitted, had he analyzed, was in finding it so taken for granted that, as he had money, he had force.  It pressed upon him hard, and all round, assuredly, this attribution of power.  Everyone had need of one’s power, whereas one’s own need, at the best, would have seemed to be but some trick for not communicating it.  The effect of a reserve so merely, so meanly defensive would in most cases, beyond question, sufficiently discredit the cause; wherefore, though it was complicating to be perpetually treated as an infinite agent, the outrage was not the greatest of which a brave man might complain.  Complaint, besides, was a luxury, and he dreaded the imputation of greed.  The other, the constant imputation, that of being able to “do,” would have no ground if he hadn’t been, to start with—­this was the point—­provably luxurious.  His lips, somehow, were closed—­and by a spring connected moreover with the action of his eyes themselves.  The latter showed him what he had done, showed him where he had come out; quite at the top of his hill of difficulty, the tall sharp spiral round which he had begun to wind his ascent at the age of twenty, and the apex of which was a platform looking down, if one would, on the kingdoms of the earth and with standing-room for but half-a-dozen others.

His eyes, in any case, now saw Mrs. Rance approach with an instant failure to attach to the fact any grossness of avidity of Mrs. Rance’s own—­or at least to descry any triumphant use even for the luridest impression of her intensity.  What was virtually supreme would be her vision of his having attempted, by his desertion of the library, to mislead her—­which in point of fact barely escaped being what he had designed.  It was not easy for him, in spite of accumulations fondly and funnily regarded as of systematic practice, not now to be ashamed; the one thing comparatively easy would be to gloss over his course.  The billiard-room was not, at the particular crisis, either a natural or a graceful

Page 5

place for the nominally main occupant of so large a house to retire to—­and this without prejudice, either, to the fact that his visitor wouldn’t, as he apprehended, explicitly make him a scene.  Should she frankly denounce him for a sneak he would simply go to pieces; but he was, after an instant, not afraid of that.  Wouldn’t she rather, as emphasising their communion, accept and in a manner exploit the anomaly, treat it perhaps as romantic or possibly even as comic?—­show at least that they needn’t mind even though the vast table, draped in brown holland, thrust itself between them as an expanse of desert sand.  She couldn’t cross the desert, but she could, and did, beautifully get round it; so that for him to convert it into an obstacle he would have had to cause himself, as in some childish game or unbecoming romp, to be pursued, to be genially hunted.  This last was a turn he was well aware the occasion should on no account take; and there loomed before him—­for the mere moment—­ the prospect of her fairly proposing that they should knock about the balls.  That danger certainly, it struck him, he should manage in some way to deal with.  Why too, for that matter, had he need of defences, material or other?—­how was it a question of dangers really to be called such?  The deep danger, the only one that made him, as an idea, positively turn cold, would have been the possibility of her seeking him in marriage, of her bringing up between them that terrible issue.  Here, fortunately, she was powerless, it being apparently so provable against her that she had a husband in undiminished existence.

She had him, it was true, only in America, only in Texas, in Nebraska, in Arizona or somewhere—­somewhere that, at old Fawns House, in the county of Kent, scarcely counted as a definite place at all; it showed somehow, from afar, as so lost, so indistinct and illusory, in the great alkali desert of cheap Divorce.  She had him even in bondage, poor man, had him in contempt, had him in remembrance so imperfect as barely to assert itself, but she had him, none the less, in existence unimpeached:  the Miss Lutches had seen him in the flesh—­as they had appeared eager to mention; though when they were separately questioned their descriptions failed to tally.  He would be at the worst, should it come to the worst, Mrs. Rance’s difficulty, and he served therefore quite enough as the stout bulwark of anyone else.  This was in truth logic without a flaw, yet it gave Mr. Verver less comfort than it ought.  He feared not only danger—­he feared the idea of danger, or in other words feared, hauntedly, himself.  It was above all as a symbol that Mrs. Rance actually rose before him—­a symbol of the supreme effort that he should have sooner or later, as he felt, to make.  This effort would be to say No—­he lived in terror of having to.  He should be proposed to at a given moment—­it was only a question of time—­and then he should have to do a thing that would be extremely disagreeable.  He

Page 6

almost wished, on occasion, that he wasn’t so sure he would do it.  He knew himself, however, well enough not to doubt:  he knew coldly, quite bleakly, where he would, at the crisis, draw the line.  It was Maggie’s marriage and Maggie’s finer happiness—­ happy as he had supposed her before—­that had made the difference; he hadn’t in the other time, it now seemed to him, had to think of such things.  They hadn’t come up for him, and it was as if she, positively, had herself kept them down.  She had only been his child—­which she was indeed as much as ever; but there were sides on which she had protected him as if she were more than a daughter.  She had done for him more than he knew—­ much, and blissfully, as he always had known.  If she did at present more than ever, through having what she called the change in his life to make up to him for, his situation still, all the same, kept pace with her activity—­his situation being simply that there was more than ever to be done.

There had not yet been quite so much, on all the showing, as since their return from their twenty months in America, as since their settlement again in England, experimental though it was, and the consequent sense, now quite established for him, of a domestic air that had cleared and lightened, producing the effect, for their common personal life, of wider perspectives and large waiting spaces.  It was as if his son-in-law’s presence, even from before his becoming his son-in-law, had somehow filled the scene and blocked the future—­very richly and handsomely, when all was said, not at all inconveniently or in ways not to have been desired:  inasmuch as though the Prince, his measure now practically taken, was still pretty much the same “big fact,” the sky had lifted, the horizon receded, the very foreground itself expanded, quite to match him, quite to keep everything in comfortable scale.  At first, certainly, their decent little old-time union, Maggie’s and his own, had resembled a good deal some pleasant public square, in the heart of an old city, into which a great Palladian church, say—­something with a grand architectural front—­had suddenly been dropped; so that the rest of the place, the space in front, the way round, outside, to the east end, the margin of street and passage, the quantity of over-arching heaven, had been temporarily compromised.  Not even then, of a truth, in a manner disconcerting—­given, that is, for the critical, or at least the intelligent, eye, the great style of the facade and its high place in its class.  The phenomenon that had since occurred, whether originally to have been pronounced calculable or not, had not, naturally, been the miracle of a night, but had taken place so gradually, quietly, easily, that from this vantage of wide, wooded Fawns, with its eighty rooms, as they said, with its spreading park, with its acres and acres of garden and its majesty of artificial lake—­ though that, for a person so familiar with the “great” ones,

Page 7

might be rather ridiculous—­no visibility of transition showed, no violence of adjustment, in retrospect, emerged.  The Palladian church was always there, but the piazza took care of itself.  The sun stared down in his fulness, the air circulated, and the public not less; the limit stood off, the way round was easy, the east end was as fine, in its fashion, as the west, and there were also side doors for entrance, between the two—­large, monumental, ornamental, in their style—­as for all proper great churches.  By some such process, in fine, had the Prince, for his father-in-law, while remaining solidly a feature, ceased to be, at all ominously, a block.

Mr. Verver, it may further be mentioned, had taken at no moment sufficient alarm to have kept in detail the record of his reassurance; but he would none the less not have been unable, not really have been indisposed, to impart in confidence to the right person his notion of the history of the matter.  The right person—­it is equally distinct—­had not, for this illumination, been wanting, but had been encountered in the form of Fanny Assingham, not for the first time indeed admitted to his counsels, and who would have doubtless at present, in any case, from plenitude of interest and with equal guarantees, repeated his secret.  It all came then, the great clearance, from the one prime fact that the Prince, by good fortune, hadn’t proved angular.  He clung to that description of his daughter’s husband as he often did to terms and phrases, in the human, the social connection, that he had found for himself:  it was his way to have times of using these constantly, as if they just then lighted the world, or his own path in it, for him—­even when for some of his interlocutors they covered less ground.  It was true that with Mrs. Assingham he never felt quite sure of the ground anything covered; she disputed with him so little, agreed with him so much, surrounded him with such systematic consideration, such predetermined tenderness, that it was almost—­which he had once told her in irritation as if she were nursing a sick baby.  He had accused her of not taking him seriously, and she had replied—­as from her it couldn’t frighten him—­that she took him religiously, adoringly.  She had laughed again, as she had laughed before, on his producing for her that good right word about the happy issue of his connection with the Prince—­with an effect the more odd perhaps as she had not contested its value.  She couldn’t of course, however, be, at the best, as much in love with his discovery as he was himself.  He was so much so that he fairly worked it—­to his own comfort; came in fact sometimes near publicly pointing the moral of what might have occurred if friction, so to speak, had occurred.  He pointed it frankly one day to the personage in question, mentioned to the Prince the particular justice he did him, was even explicit as to the danger that, in their remarkable relation, they had thus escaped.  Oh, if he had been angular!—­who could say what might then have happened?  He spoke—­and it was the way he had spoken to Mrs. Assingham too—­as if he grasped the facts, without exception, for which angularity stood.

Page 8

It figured for him, clearly, as a final idea, a conception of the last vividness.  He might have been signifying by it the sharp corners and hard edges, all the stony pointedness, the grand right geometry of his spreading Palladian church.  Just so, he was insensible to no feature of the felicity of a contact that, beguilingly, almost confoundingly, was a contact but with practically yielding lines and curved surfaces.  “You’re round, my boy,” he had said—­“you’re all, you’re variously and inexhaustibly round, when you might, by all the chances, have been abominably square.  I’m not sure, for that matter,” he had added, “that you’re not square in the general mass—­whether abominably or not.  The abomination isn’t a question, for you’re inveterately round—­that’s what I mean—­in the detail.  It’s the sort of thing, in you, that one feels—­or at least I do—­with one’s hand.  Say you had been formed, all over, in a lot of little pyramidal lozenges like that wonderful side of the Ducal Palace in Venice—­so lovely in a building, but so damnable, for rubbing against, in a man, and especially in a near relation.  I can see them all from here—­each of them sticking out by itself—­all the architectural cut diamonds that would have scratched one’s softer sides.  One would have been scratched by diamonds—­doubtless the neatest way if one was to be scratched at all—­but one would have been more or less reduced to a hash.  As it is, for living with, you’re a pure and perfect crystal.  I give you my idea—­I think you ought to have it—­just as it has come to me.”  The Prince had taken the idea, in his way, for he was well accustomed, by this time, to taking; and nothing perhaps even could more have confirmed Mr. Verver’s account of his surface than the manner in which these golden drops evenly flowed over it.  They caught in no interstice, they gathered in no concavity; the uniform smoothness betrayed the dew but by showing for the moment a richer tone.  The young man, in other words, unconfusedly smiled—­though indeed as if assenting, from principle and habit, to more than he understood.  He liked all signs that things were well, but he cared rather less why they were.

In regard to the people among whom he had since his marriage been living, the reasons they so frequently gave—­so much oftener than he had ever heard reasons given before—­remained on the whole the element by which he most differed from them; and his father-in-law and his wife were, after all, only first among the people among whom he had been living.  He was never even yet sure of how, at this, that or the other point, he would strike them; they felt remarkably, so often, things he hadn’t meant, and missed not less remarkably, and not less often, things he had.  He had fallen back on his general explanation—­“We haven’t the same values;” by which he understood the same measure of importance.  His “curves” apparently were important because they had been unexpected, or, still more, unconceived;

Page 9

whereas when one had always, as in his relegated old world, taken curves, and in much greater quantities too, for granted, one was no more surprised at the resulting feasibility of intercourse than one was surprised at being upstairs in a house that had a staircase.  He had in fact on this occasion disposed alertly enough of the subject of Mr. Verver’s approbation.  The promptitude of his answer, we may in fact well surmise, had sprung not a little from a particular kindled remembrance; this had given his acknowledgment its easiest turn.  “Oh, if I’m a crystal I’m delighted that I’m a perfect one, for I believe that they sometimes have cracks and flaws—­in which case they’re to be had very cheap!” He had stopped short of the emphasis it would have given his joke to add that there had been certainly no having him cheap; and it was doubtless a mark of the good taste practically reigning between them that Mr. Verver had not, on his side either, taken up the opportunity.  It is the latter’s relation to such aspects, however, that now most concerns us, and the bearing of his pleased view of this absence of friction upon Amerigo’s character as a representative precious object.  Representative precious objects, great ancient pictures and other works of art, fine eminent “pieces” in gold, in silver, in enamel, majolica, ivory, bronze, had for a number of years so multiplied themselves round him and, as a general challenge to acquisition and appreciation, so engaged all the faculties of his mind, that the instinct, the particular sharpened appetite of the collector, had fairly served as a basis for his acceptance of the Prince’s suit.

Over and above the signal fact of the impression made on Maggie herself, the aspirant to his daughter’s hand showed somehow the great marks and signs, stood before him with the high authenticities, he had learned to look for in pieces of the first order.  Adam Verver knew, by this time, knew thoroughly; no man in Europe or in America, he privately believed, was less capable, in such estimates, of vulgar mistakes.  He had never spoken of himself as infallible—­it was not his way; but, apart from the natural affections, he had acquainted himself with no greater joy, of the intimately personal type, than the joy of his originally coming to feel, and all so unexpectedly, that he had in him the spirit of the connoisseur.  He had, like many other persons, in the course of his reading, been struck with Keats’s sonnet about stout Cortez in the presence of the Pacific; but few persons, probably, had so devoutly fitted the poet’s grand image to a fact of experience.  It consorted so with Mr. Verver’s consciousness of the way in which, at a given moment, he had stared at his Pacific, that a couple of perusals of the immortal lines had sufficed to stamp them in his memory.  His “peak in Darien” was the sudden hour that had transformed his life, the hour of his perceiving with a mute inward gasp akin to the low moan of apprehensive passion, that a world

Page 10

was left him to conquer and that he might conquer it if he tried.  It had been a turning of the page of the book of life—­as if a leaf long inert had moved at a touch and, eagerly reversed, had made such a stir of the air as sent up into his face the very breath of the Golden Isles.  To rifle the Golden Isles had, on the spot, become the business of his future, and with the sweetness of it—­what was most wondrous of all—­still more even in the thought than in the act.  The thought was that of the affinity of Genius, or at least of Taste, with something in himself—­with the dormant intelligence of which he had thus almost violently become aware and that affected him as changing by a mere revolution of the screw his whole intellectual plane.  He was equal, somehow, with the great seers, the invokers and encouragers of beauty—­and he didn’t after all perhaps dangle so far below the great producers and creators.  He had been nothing of that kind before-too decidedly, too dreadfully not; but now he saw why he had been what he had, why he had failed and fallen short even in huge success; now he read into his career, in one single magnificent night, the immense meaning it had waited for.

It was during his first visit to Europe after the death of his wife, when his daughter was ten years old, that the light, in his mind, had so broken—­and he had even made out at that time why, on an earlier occasion, the journey of his honeymoon year, it had still been closely covered.  He had “bought” then, so far as he had been able, but he had bought almost wholly for the frail, fluttered creature at his side, who had had her fancies, decidedly, but all for the art, then wonderful to both of them, of the Rue de la Paix, the costly authenticities of dressmakers and jewellers.  Her flutter—­pale disconcerted ghost as she actually was, a broken white flower tied round, almost grotesquely for his present sense, with a huge satin “bow” of the Boulevard—­her flutter had been mainly that of ribbons, frills and fine fabrics; all funny, pathetic evidence, for memory, of the bewilderments overtaking them as a bridal pair confronted with opportunity.  He could wince, fairly, still, as he remembered the sense in which the poor girl’s pressure had, under his fond encouragement indeed, been exerted in favour of purchase and curiosity.  These were wandering images, out of the earlier dusk, that threw her back, for his pity, into a past more remote than he liked their common past, their young affection, to appear.  It would have had to be admitted, to an insistent criticism, that Maggie’s mother, all too strangely, had not so much failed of faith as of the right application of it; since she had exercised it eagerly and restlessly, made it a pretext for innocent perversities in respect to which philosophic time was at, last to reduce all groans to gentleness.  And they had loved each other so that his own intelligence, on the higher line, had temporarily paid for it.  The futilities,

Page 11

the enormities, the depravities, of decoration and ingenuity, that, before his sense was unsealed, she had made him think lovely!  Musing, reconsidering little man that he was, and addicted to silent pleasures—­as he was accessible to silent pains—­he even sometimes wondered what would have become of his intelligence, in the sphere in which it was to learn more and more exclusively to play, if his wife’s influence upon it had not been, in the strange scheme of things, so promptly removed.  Would she have led him altogether, attached as he was to her, into the wilderness of mere mistakes?  Would she have prevented him from ever scaling his vertiginous Peak?—­or would she, otherwise, have been able to accompany him to that eminence, where he might have pointed out to her, as Cortez to his companions, the revelation vouchsafed?  No companion of Cortez had presumably been a real lady:  Mr. Verver allowed that historic fact to determine his inference.

VIII

What was at all events not permanently hidden from him was a truth much less invidious about his years of darkness.  It was the strange scheme of things again:  the years of darkness had been needed to render possible the years of light.  A wiser hand than he at first knew had kept him hard at acquisition of one sort as a perfect preliminary to acquisition of another, and the preliminary would have been weak and wanting if the good faith of it had been less.  His comparative blindness had made the good faith, which in its turn had made the soil propitious for the flower of the supreme idea.  He had had to like forging and sweating, he had had to like polishing and piling up his arms.  They were things at least he had had to believe he liked, just as he had believed he liked transcendent calculation and imaginative gambling all for themselves, the creation of “interests” that were the extinction of other interests, the livid vulgarity, even, of getting in, or getting out, first.  That had of course been so far from really the case—­with the supreme idea, all the while, growing and striking deep, under everything, in the warm, rich earth.  He had stood unknowing, he had walked and worked where it was buried, and the fact itself, the fact of his fortune, would have been a barren fact enough if the first sharp tender shoot had never struggled into day.  There on one side was the ugliness his middle time had been spared; there on the other, from all the portents, was the beauty with which his age might still be crowned.  He was happier, doubtless, than he deserved; but that, when one was happy at all, it was easy to be.  He had wrought by devious ways, but he had reached the place, and what would ever have been straighter, in any man’s life, than his way, now, of occupying it?  It hadn’t merely, his plan, all the sanctions of civilization; it was positively civilization condensed, concrete, consummate, set down by his hands as a house on a rock—­a house from whose open doors and windows,

Page 12

open to grateful, to thirsty millions, the higher, the highest knowledge would shine out to bless the land.  In this house, designed as a gift, primarily, to the people of his adoptive city and native State, the urgency of whose release from the bondage of ugliness he was in a position to measure—­in this museum of museums, a palace of art which was to show for compact as a Greek temple was compact, a receptacle of treasures sifted to positive sanctity, his spirit to-day almost altogether lived, making up, as he would have said, for lost time and haunting the portico in anticipation of the final rites.

These would be the “opening exercises,” the august dedication of the place.  His imagination, he was well aware, got over the ground faster than his judgment; there was much still to do for the production of his first effect.  Foundations were laid and walls were rising, the structure of the shell all determined; but raw haste was forbidden him in a connection so intimate with the highest effects of patience and piety; he should belie himself by completing without a touch at least of the majesty of delay a monument to the religion he wished to propagate, the exemplary passion, the passion for perfection at any price.  He was far from knowing as yet where he would end, but he was admirably definite as to where he wouldn’t begin.  He wouldn’t begin with a small show—­he would begin with a great, and he could scarce have indicated, even had he wished to try, the line of division he had drawn.  He had taken no trouble to indicate it to his fellow-citizens, purveyors and consumers, in his own and the circumjacent commonwealths, of comic matter in large lettering, diurnally “set up,” printed, published, folded and delivered, at the expense of his presumptuous emulation of the snail.  The snail had become for him, under this ironic suggestion, the loveliest beast in nature, and his return to England, of which we are present witnesses, had not been unconnected with the appreciation so determined.  It marked what he liked to mark, that he needed, on the matter in question, instruction from no one on earth.  A couple of years of Europe again, of renewed nearness to changes and chances, refreshed sensibility to the currents of the market, would fall in with the consistency of wisdom, the particular shade of enlightened conviction, that he wished to observe.  It didn’t look like much for a whole family to hang about waiting-they being now, since the birth of his grandson, a whole family; and there was henceforth only one ground in all the world, he felt, on which the question of appearance would ever really again count for him.  He cared that a work of art of price should “look like” the master to whom it might perhaps be deceitfully attributed; but he had ceased on the whole to know any matter of the rest of life by its looks.

Page 13

He took life in general higher up the stream; so far as he was not actually taking it as a collector, he was taking it, decidedly, as a grandfather.  In the way of precious small pieces he had handled nothing so precious as the Principino, his daughter’s first-born, whose Italian designation endlessly amused him and whom he could manipulate and dandle, already almost toss and catch again, as he couldn’t a correspondingly rare morsel of an earlier pate tendre.  He could take the small clutching child from his nurse’s arms with an iteration grimly discountenanced, in respect to their contents, by the glass doors of high cabinets.  Something clearly beatific in this new relation had, moreover, without doubt, confirmed for him the sense that none of his silent answers to public detraction, to local vulgarity, had ever been so legitimately straight as the mere element of attitude—­reduce it, he said, to that—­in his easy weeks at Fawns.  The element of attitude was all he wanted of these weeks, and he was enjoying it on the spot, even more than he had hoped:  enjoying it in spite of Mrs. Rance and the Miss Lutches; in spite of the small worry of his belief that Fanny Assingham had really something for him that she was keeping back; in spite of his full consciousness, overflowing the cup like a wine too generously poured, that if he had consented to marry his daughter, and thereby to make, as it were, the difference, what surrounded him now was, exactly, consent vivified, marriage demonstrated, the difference, in fine, definitely made.  He could call back his prior, his own wedded consciousness—­it was not yet out of range of vague reflection.  He had supposed himself, above all he had supposed his wife, as married as anyone could be, and yet he wondered if their state had deserved the name, or their union worn the beauty, in the degree to which the couple now before him carried the matter.  In especial since the birth of their boy, in New York—­the grand climax of their recent American period, brought to so right an issue—­the happy pair struck him as having carried it higher, deeper, further; to where it ceased to concern his imagination, at any rate, to follow them.  Extraordinary, beyond question, was one branch of his characteristic mute wonderment—­it characterised above all, with its subject before it, his modesty:  the strange dim doubt, waking up for him at the end of the years, of whether Maggie’s mother had, after all, been capable of the maximum.  The maximum of tenderness he meant—­as the terms existed for him; the maximum of immersion in the fact of being married.  Maggie herself was capable; Maggie herself at this season, was, exquisitely, divinely, the maximum:  such was the impression that, positively holding off a little for the practical, the tactful consideration it inspired in him, a respect for the beauty and sanctity of it almost amounting to awe —­such was the impression he daily received from her.  She was her mother, oh yes—­but her mother and something more; it becoming thus a new light for him, and in such a curious way too, that anything more than her mother should prove at this time of day possible.

Page 14

He could live over again at almost any quiet moment the long process of his introduction to his present interests—­an introduction that had depended all on himself, like the “cheek” of the young man who approaches a boss without credentials or picks up an acquaintance, makes even a real friend, by speaking to a passer in the street.  His real friend, in all the business, was to have been his own mind, with which nobody had put him in relation.  He had knocked at the door of that essentially private house, and his call, in truth, had not been immediately answered; so that when, after waiting and coming back, he had at last got in, it was, twirling his hat, as an embarrassed stranger, or, trying his keys, as a thief at night.  He had gained confidence only with time, but when he had taken real possession of the place it had been never again to come away.  All of which success represented, it must be allowed, his one principle of pride.  Pride in the mere original spring, pride in his money, would have been pride in something that had come, in comparison, so easily.  The right ground for elation was difficulty mastered, and his difficulty—­thanks to his modesty—­had been to believe in his facility.  This was the problem he had worked out to its solution—­the solution that was now doing more than all else to make his feet settle and his days flush; and when he wished to feel “good,” as they said at American City, he had but to retrace his immense development.  That was what the whole thing came back to—­that the development had not been somebody’s else passing falsely, accepted too ignobly, for his.  To think how servile he might have been was absolutely to respect himself, was in fact, as much as he liked, to admire himself, as free.  The very finest spring that ever responded to his touch was always there to press—­the memory of his freedom as dawning upon him, like a sunrise all pink and silver, during a winter divided between Florence, Rome and Naples some three years after his wife’s death.  It was the hushed daybreak of the Roman revelation in particular that he could usually best recover, with the way that there, above all, where the princes and Popes had been before him, his divination of his faculty most went to his head.  He was a plain American citizen, staying at an hotel where, sometimes, for days together, there were twenty others like him; but no Pope, no prince of them all had read a richer meaning, he believed, into the character of the Patron of Art.  He was ashamed of them really, if he wasn’t afraid, and he had on the whole never so climbed to the tip-top as in judging, over a perusal of Hermann Grimm, where Julius II and Leo X were “placed” by their treatment of Michael Angelo.  Far below the plain American citizen—­in the case at least in which this personage happened not to be too plain to be Adam Verver.  Going to our friend’s head, moreover, some of the results of such comparisons may doubtless be described as having stayed there.  His freedom to see—­of which the comparisons were part—­what could it do but steadily grow and grow?

Page 15

It came perhaps even too much to stand to him for all freedom—­ since, for example, it was as much there as ever at the very time of Mrs. Rance’s conspiring against him, at Fawns, with the billiard-room and the Sunday morning, on the occasion round which we have perhaps drawn our circle too wide.  Mrs. Rance at least controlled practically each other license of the present and the near future:  the license to pass the hour as he would have found convenient; the license to stop remembering, for a little, that, though if proposed to—­and not only by this aspirant but by any other—­he wouldn’t prove foolish, the proof of wisdom was none the less, in such a fashion, rather cruelly conditioned; the license in especial to proceed from his letters to his journals and insulate, orientate, himself afresh by the sound, over his gained interval, of the many-mouthed monster the exercise of whose lungs he so constantly stimulated.  Mrs. Rance remained with him till the others came back from church, and it was by that time clearer than ever that his ordeal, when it should arrive, would be really most unpleasant.  His impression—­this was the point—­took somehow the form not so much of her wanting to press home her own advantage as of her building better than she knew; that is of her symbolising, with virtual unconsciousness, his own special deficiency, his unfortunate lack of a wife to whom applications could be referred.  The applications, the contingencies with which Mrs. Rance struck him as potentially bristling, were not of a sort, really, to be met by one’s self.  And the possibility of them, when his visitor said, or as good as said, “I’m restrained, you see, because of Mr. Rance, and also because I’m proud and refined; but if it wasn’t for Mr. Rance and for my refinement and my pride!”—­the possibility of them, I say, turned to a great murmurous rustle, of a volume to fill the future; a rustle of petticoats, of scented, many-paged letters, of voices as to which, distinguish themselves as they might from each other, it mattered little in what part of the resounding country they had learned to make themselves prevail.  The Assinghams and the Miss Lutches had taken the walk, through the park, to the little old church, “on the property,” that our friend had often found himself wishing he were able to transport, as it stood, for its simple sweetness, in a glass case, to one of his exhibitory halls; while Maggie had induced her husband, not inveterate in such practices, to make with her, by carriage, the somewhat longer pilgrimage to the nearest altar, modest though it happened to be, of the faith—­her own as it had been her mother’s, and as Mr. Verver himself had been loosely willing, always, to let it be taken for his—­without the solid ease of which, making the stage firm and smooth, the drama of her marriage might not have been acted out.

Page 16

What at last appeared to have happened, however, was that the divided parties, coming back at the same moment, had met outside and then drifted together, from empty room to room, yet not in mere aimless quest of the pair of companions they had left at home.  The quest had carried them to the door of the billiard-room, and their appearance, as it opened to admit them, determined for Adam Verver, in the oddest way in the world, a new and sharp perception.  It was really remarkable:  this perception expanded, on the spot, as a flower, one of the strangest, might, at a breath, have suddenly opened.  The breath, for that matter, was more than anything else, the look in his daughter’s eyes—­the look with which he saw her take in exactly what had occurred in her absence:  Mrs. Rance’s pursuit of him to this remote locality, the spirit and the very form, perfectly characteristic, of his acceptance of the complication—­the seal set, in short, unmistakably, on one of Maggie’s anxieties.  The anxiety, it was true, would have been, even though not imparted, separately shared; for Fanny Assingham’s face was, by the same stroke, not at all thickly veiled for him, and a queer light, of a colour quite to match, fairly glittered in the four fine eyes of the Miss Lutches.  Each of these persons—­counting out, that is, the Prince and the Colonel, who didn’t care, and who didn’t even see that the others did—­knew something, or had at any rate had her idea; the idea, precisely, that this was what Mrs. Rance, artfully biding her time, would do.  The special shade of apprehension on the part of the Miss Lutches might indeed have suggested the vision of an energy supremely asserted.  It was droll, in truth, if one came to that, the position of the Miss Lutches:  they had themselves brought, they had guilelessly introduced Mrs. Rance, strong in the fact of Mr. Rance’s having been literally beheld of them; and it was now for them, positively, as if their handful of flowers—­since Mrs. Rance was a handful!—­had been but the vehicle of a dangerous snake.  Mr. Verver fairly felt in the air the Miss Lutches’ imputation—­in the intensity of which, really, his own propriety might have been involved.

That, none the less, was but a flicker; what made the real difference, as I have hinted, was his mute passage with Maggie.  His daughter’s anxiety alone had depths, and it opened out for him the wider that it was altogether new.  When, in their common past, when till this moment, had she shown a fear, however dumbly, for his individual life?  They had had fears together, just as they had had joys, but all of hers, at least, had been for what equally concerned them.  Here of a sudden was a question that concerned him alone, and the soundless explosion of it somehow marked a date.  He was on her mind, he was even in a manner on her hands—­as a distinct thing, that is, from being, where he had always been, merely deep in her heart and in her life; too deep down, as it were, to be disengaged, contrasted

Page 17

or opposed, in short objectively presented.  But time finally had done it; their relation was altered:  he saw, again, the difference lighted for her.  This marked it to himself—­and it wasn’t a question simply of a Mrs. Rance the more or the less.  For Maggie too, at a stroke, almost beneficently, their visitor had, from being an inconvenience, become a sign.  They had made vacant, by their marriage, his immediate foreground, his personal precinct—­they being the Princess and the Prince.  They had made room in it for others—­so others had become aware.  He became aware himself, for that matter, during the minute Maggie stood there before speaking; and with the sense, moreover, of what he saw her see, he had the sense of what she saw him.  This last, it may be added, would have been his intensest perception had there not, the next instant, been more for him in Fanny Assingham.  Her face couldn’t keep it from him; she had seen, on top of everything, in her quick way, what they both were seeing.

IX

So much mute communication was doubtless, all this time, marvellous, and we may confess to having perhaps read into the scene, prematurely, a critical character that took longer to develop.  Yet the quiet hour of reunion enjoyed that afternoon by the father and the daughter did really little else than deal with the elements definitely presented to each in the vibration produced by the return of the church-goers.  Nothing allusive, nothing at all insistent, passed between them either before or immediately after luncheon—­except indeed so far as their failure soon again to meet might be itself an accident charged with reference.  The hour or two after luncheon—­and on Sundays with especial rigour, for one of the domestic reasons of which it belonged to Maggie quite multitudinously to take account—­were habitually spent by the Princess with her little boy, in whose apartment she either frequently found her father already established or was sooner or later joined by him.  His visit to his grandson, at some hour or other, held its place, in his day, against all interventions, and this without counting his grandson’s visits to him, scarcely less ordered and timed, and the odd bits, as he called them, that they picked up together when they could—­communions snatched, for the most part, on the terrace, in the gardens or the park, while the Principino, with much pomp and circumstance of perambulator, parasol, fine lace over-veiling and incorruptible female attendance, took the air.  In the private apartments, which, occupying in the great house the larger part of a wing of their own, were not much more easily accessible than if the place had been a royal palace and the small child an heir-apparent—­in the nursery of nurseries the talk, at these instituted times, was always so prevailingly with or about the master of the scene that other interests and other topics had fairly learned to avoid the slighting and inadequate notice there taken of them.  They came

Page 18

in, at the best, but as involved in the little boy’s future, his past, or his comprehensive present, never getting so much as a chance to plead their own merits or to complain of being neglected.  Nothing perhaps, in truth, had done more than this united participation to confirm in the elder parties that sense of a life not only uninterrupted but more deeply associated, more largely combined, of which, on Adam Verver’s behalf, we have made some mention.  It was of course an old story and a familiar idea that a beautiful baby could take its place as a new link between a wife and a husband, but Maggie and her father had, with every ingenuity, converted the precious creature into a link between a mamma and a grandpapa.  The Principino, for a chance spectator of this process, might have become, by an untoward stroke, a hapless half-orphan, with the place of immediate male parent swept bare and open to the next nearest sympathy.

They had no occasion thus, the conjoined worshippers, to talk of what the Prince might be or might do for his son—­the sum of service, in his absence, so completely filled itself out.  It was not in the least, moreover, that there was doubt of him, for he was conspicuously addicted to the manipulation of the child, in the frank Italian way, at such moments as he judged discreet in respect to other claims:  conspicuously, indeed, that is, for Maggie, who had more occasion, on the whole, to speak to her husband of the extravagance of her father than to speak to her father of the extravagance of her husband.  Adam Verver had, all round, in this connection, his own serenity.  He was sure of his son-in-law’s auxiliary admiration—­admiration, he meant, of his grand-son; since, to begin with, what else had been at work but the instinct—­or it might fairly have been the tradition—­of the latter’s making the child so solidly beautiful as to have to be admired?  What contributed most to harmony in this play of relations, however, was the way the young man seemed to leave it to be gathered that, tradition for tradition, the grandpapa’s own was not, in any estimate, to go for nothing.  A tradition, or whatever it was, that had flowered prelusively in the Princess herself—­well, Amerigo’s very discretions were his way of taking account of it.  His discriminations in respect to his heir were, in fine, not more angular than any others to be observed in him; and Mr. Verver received perhaps from no source so distinct an impression of being for him an odd and important phenomenon as he received from this impunity of appropriation, these unchallenged nursery hours.  It was as if the grandpapa’s special show of the character were but another side for the observer to study, another item for him to note.  It came back, this latter personage knew, to his own previous perception—­that of the Prince’s inability, in any matter in which he was concerned, to conclude.  The idiosyncrasy, for him, at each stage, had to be demonstrated—­on

Page 19

which, however, he admirably accepted it.  This last was, after all, the point; he really worked, poor young man, for acceptance, since he worked so constantly for comprehension.  And how, when you came to that, could you know that a horse wouldn’t shy at a brass-band, in a country road, because it didn’t shy at a traction-engine?  It might have been brought up to traction-engines without having been brought up to brass-bands.  Little by little, thus, from month to month, the Prince was learning what his wife’s father had been brought up to; and now it could be checked off—­he had been brought, up to the romantic view of principini.  Who would have thought it, and where would it all stop?  The only fear somewhat sharp for Mr. Verver was a certain fear of disappointing him for strangeness.  He felt that the evidence he offered, thus viewed, was too much on the positive side.  He didn’t know—­he was learning, and it was funny for him—­to how many things he had been brought up.  If the Prince could only strike something to which he hadn’t!  This wouldn’t, it seemed to him, ruffle the smoothness, and yet might, a little, add to the interest.

What was now clear, at all events, for the father and the daughter, was their simply knowing they wanted, for the time, to be together—­at any cost, as it were; and their necessity so worked in them as to bear them out of the house, in a quarter hidden from that in which their friends were gathered, and cause them to wander, unseen, unfollowed, along a covered walk in the “old” garden, as it was called, old with an antiquity of formal things, high box and shaped yew and expanses of brick wall that had turned at once to purple and to pink.  They went out of a door in the wall, a door that had a slab with a date set above it, 1713, but in the old multiplied lettering, and then had before them a small white gate, intensely white and clean amid all the greenness, through which they gradually passed to where some of the grandest trees spaciously clustered and where they would find one of the quietest places.  A bench had been placed, long ago, beneath a great oak that helped to crown a mild eminence, and the ground sank away below it, to rise again, opposite, at a distance sufficient to enclose the solitude and figure a bosky horizon.  Summer, blissfully, was with them yet, and the low sun made a splash of light where it pierced the looser shade; Maggie, coming down to go out, had brought a parasol, which, as, over her charming bare head, she now handled it, gave, with the big straw hat that her father in these days always wore a good deal tipped back, definite intention to their walk.  They knew the bench; it was “sequestered”—­they had praised it for that together, before, and liked the word; and after they had begun to linger there they could have smiled (if they hadn’t been really too serious, and if the question hadn’t so soon ceased to matter), over the probable wonder of the others as to what would have become of them.

Page 20

The extent to which they enjoyed their indifference to any judgment of their want of ceremony, what did that of itself speak but for the way that, as a rule, they almost equally had others on their mind?  They each knew that both were full of the superstition of not “hurting,” but might precisely have been asking themselves, asking in fact each other, at this moment, whether that was to be, after all, the last word of their conscientious development.  Certain it was, at all events, that, in addition to the Assinghams and the Lutches and Mrs. Rance, the attendance at tea, just in the right place on the west terrace, might perfectly comprise the four or five persons—­among them the very pretty, the typically Irish Miss Maddock, vaunted, announced and now brought—­from the couple of other houses near enough, one of these the minor residence Of their proprietor, established, thriftily, while he hired out his ancestral home, within sight and sense of his profit.  It was not less certain, either, that, for once in a way, the group in question must all take the case as they found it.  Fanny Assingham, at any time, for that matter, might perfectly be trusted to see Mr. Verver and his daughter, to see their reputation for a decent friendliness, through any momentary danger; might be trusted even to carry off their absence for Amerigo, for Amerigo’s possible funny Italian anxiety; Amerigo always being, as the Princess was well aware, conveniently amenable to this friend’s explanations, beguilements, reassurances, and perhaps in fact rather more than less dependent on them as his new life—­since that was his own name for it—­opened out.  It was no secret to Maggie—­it was indeed positively a public joke for her—­that she couldn’t explain as Mrs. Assingham did, and that, the Prince liking explanations, liking them almost as if he collected them, in the manner of book-plates or postage-stamps, for themselves, his requisition of this luxury had to be met.  He didn’t seem to want them as yet for use—­rather for ornament and amusement, innocent amusement of the kind he most fancied and that was so characteristic of his blessed, beautiful, general, slightly indolent lack of more dissipated, or even just of more sophisticated, tastes.

However that might be, the dear woman had come to be frankly and gaily recognised—­and not least by herself—­as filling in the intimate little circle an office that was not always a sinecure.  It was almost as if she had taken, with her kind, melancholy Colonel at her heels, a responsible engagement; to be within call, as it were, for all those appeals that sprang out of talk, that sprang not a little, doubtless too, out of leisure.  It naturally led her position in the household, as, she called it, to considerable frequency of presence, to visits, from the good couple, freely repeated and prolonged, and not so much as under form of protest.  She was there to keep him quiet—­it was Amerigo’s own description of her influence; and it would only

Page 21

have needed a more visible disposition to unrest in him to make the account perfectly fit.  Fanny herself limited indeed, she minimised, her office; you didn’t need a jailor, she contended, for a domesticated lamb tied up with pink ribbon.  This was not an animal to be controlled—­it was an animal to be, at the most, educated.  She admitted accordingly that she was educative—­which Maggie was so aware that she herself, inevitably, wasn’t; so it came round to being true that what she was most in charge of was his mere intelligence.  This left, goodness knew, plenty of different calls for Maggie to meet—­in a case in which so much pink ribbon, as it might be symbolically named, was lavished on the creature.  What it all amounted to, at any rate, was that Mrs. Assingham would be keeping him quiet now, while his wife and his father-in-law carried out their own little frugal picnic; quite moreover, doubtless, not much less neededly in respect to the members of the circle that were with them there than in respect to the pair they were missing almost for the first time.  It was present to Maggie that the Prince could bear, when he was with his wife, almost any queerness on the part of people, strange English types, who bored him, beyond convenience, by being so little as he himself was; for this was one of the ways in which a wife was practically sustaining.  But she was as positively aware that she hadn’t yet learned to see him as meeting such exposure in her absence.  How did he move and talk, how above all did he, or how would he, look—­he who, with his so nobly handsome face, could look such wonderful things—­in case of being left alone with some of the subjects of his wonder?  There were subjects for wonder among these very neighbours; only Maggie herself had her own odd way—­which didn’t moreover the least irritate him—­of really liking them in proportion as they could strike her as strange.  It came out in her by heredity, he amused himself with declaring, this love of chinoiseries; but she actually this evening didn’t mind—­he might deal with her Chinese as he could.

Maggie indeed would always have had for such moments, had they oftener occurred, the impression made on her by a word of Mrs. Assingham’s, a word referring precisely to that appetite in Amerigo for the explanatory which we have just found in our path.  It wasn’t that the Princess could be indebted to another person, even to so clever a one as this friend, for seeing anything in her husband that she mightn’t see unaided; but she had ever, hitherto, been of a nature to accept with modest gratitude any better description of a felt truth than her little limits—­ terribly marked, she knew, in the direction of saying the right things—­enabled her to make.  Thus it was, at any rate, that she was able to live more or less in the light of the fact expressed so lucidly by their common comforter—­the fact that the Prince was saving up, for some very mysterious but very fine eventual purpose, all the wisdom, all

Page 22

the answers to his questions, all the impressions and generalisations, he gathered; putting them away and packing them down because he wanted his great gun to be loaded to the brim on the day he should decide to let it off.  He wanted first to make sure of the whole of the subject that was unrolling itself before him; after which the innumerable facts he had collected would find their use.  He knew what he was about—–­ trust him at last therefore to make, and to some effect, his big noise.  And Mrs. Assingham had repeated that he knew what he was about.  It was the happy form of this assurance that had remained with Maggie; it could always come in for her that Amerigo knew what he was about.  He might at moments seem vague, seem absent, seem even bored:  this when, away from her father, with whom it was impossible for him to appear anything but respectfully occupied, he let his native gaiety go in outbreaks of song, or even of quite whimsical senseless sound, either expressive of intimate relaxation or else fantastically plaintive.  He might at times reflect with the frankest lucidity on the circumstance that the case was for a good while yet absolutely settled in regard to what he still had left, at home, of his very own; in regard to the main seat of his affection, the house in Rome, the big black palace, the Palazzo Nero, as he was fond of naming it, and also on the question of the villa in the Sabine hills, which she had, at the time of their engagement, seen and yearned over, and the Castello proper, described by him always as the “perched” place, that had, as she knew, formerly stood up, on the pedestal of its mountain-slope, showing beautifully blue from afar, as the head and front of the princedom.  He might rejoice in certain moods over the so long-estranged state of these properties, not indeed all irreclaimably alienated, but encumbered with unending leases and charges, with obstinate occupants, with impossibilities of use—­all without counting the cloud of mortgages that had, from far back, buried them beneath the ashes of rage and remorse, a shroud as thick as the layer once resting on the towns at the foot of Vesuvius, and actually making of any present restorative effort a process much akin to slow excavation.  Just so he might with another turn of his humour almost wail for these brightest spots of his lost paradise, declaring that he was an idiot not to be able to bring himself to face the sacrifices—­sacrifices resting, if definitely anywhere, with Mr. Verver—­necessary for winning them back.

One of the most comfortable things between the husband and the wife meanwhile—­one of those easy certitudes they could be merely gay about—­was that she never admired him so much, or so found him heartbreakingly handsome, clever, irresistible, in the very degree in which he had originally and fatally dawned upon her, as when she saw other women reduced to the same passive pulp that had then begun, once for all, to constitute her substance.  There

Page 23

was really nothing they had talked of together with more intimate and familiar pleasantry than of the license and privilege, the boundless happy margin, thus established for each:  she going so far as to put it that, even should he some day get drunk and beat her, the spectacle of him with hated rivals would, after no matter what extremity, always, for the sovereign charm of it, charm of it in itself and as the exhibition of him that most deeply moved her, suffice to bring her round.  What would therefore be more open to him than to keep her in love with him?  He agreed, with all his heart, at these light moments, that his course wouldn’t then be difficult, inasmuch as, so simply constituted as he was on all the precious question—­and why should he be ashamed of it?—­he knew but one way with the fair.  They had to be fair—­and he was fastidious and particular, his standard was high; but when once this was the case what relation with them was conceivable, what relation was decent, rudimentary, properly human, but that of a plain interest in the fairness?  His interest, she always answered, happened not to be “plain,” and plainness, all round, had little to do with the matter, which was marked, on the contrary, by the richest variety of colour; but the working basis, at all events, had been settled—­the Miss Maddocks of life been assured of their importance for him.  How conveniently assured Maggie—­to take him too into the joke—­had more than once gone so far as to mention to her father; since it fell in easily with the tenderness of her disposition to remember she might occasionally make him happy by an intimate confidence.  This was one of her rules-full as she was of little rules, considerations, provisions.  There were things she of course couldn’t tell him, in so many words, about Amerigo and herself, and about their happiness and their union and their deepest depths—­and there were other things she needn’t; but there were also those that were both true and amusing, both communicable and real, and of these, with her so conscious, so delicately cultivated scheme of conduct as a daughter, she could make her profit at will.  A pleasant hush, for that matter, had fallen on most of the elements while she lingered apart with her companion; it involved, this serenity, innumerable complete assumptions:  since so ordered and so splendid a rest, all the tokens, spreading about them, of confidence solidly supported, might have suggested for persons of poorer pitch the very insolence of facility.  Still, they weren’t insolent—­they weren’t, our pair could reflect; they were only blissful and grateful and personally modest, not ashamed of knowing, with competence, when great things were great, when good things were good, and when safe things were safe, and not, therefore, placed below their fortune by timidity which would have been as bad as being below it by impudence.  Worthy of it as they were, and as each appears, under our last possible analysis,

Page 24

to have wished to make the other feel that they were, what they most finally exhaled into the evening air as their eyes mildly met may well have been a kind of helplessness in their felicity.  Their rightness, the justification of everything—­something they so felt the pulse of—­sat there with them; but they might have been asking themselves a little blankly to what further use they could put anything so perfect.  They had created and nursed and established it; they had housed it here in dignity and crowned it with comfort; but mightn’t the moment possibly count for them—­or count at least for us while we watch them with their fate all before them—­as the dawn of the discovery that it doesn’t always meet all contingencies to be right?  Otherwise why should Maggie have found a word of definite doubt—­the expression of the fine pang determined in her a few hours before—­rise after a time to her lips?  She took so for granted moreover her companion’s intelligence of her doubt that the mere vagueness of her question could say it all.  “What is it, after all, that they want to do to you?” “They” were for the Princess too the hovering forces of which Mrs. Rance was the symbol, and her father, only smiling back now, at his ease, took no trouble to appear not to know what she meant.  What she meant—­when once she had spoken—­could come out well enough; though indeed it was nothing, after they had come to the point, that could serve as ground for a great defensive campaign.  The waters of talk spread a little, and Maggie presently contributed an idea in saying:  “What has really happened is that the proportions, for us, are altered.”  He accepted equally, for the time, this somewhat cryptic remark; he still failed to challenge her even when she added that it wouldn’t so much matter if he hadn’t been so terribly young.  He uttered a sound of protest only when she went to declare that she ought as a daughter, in common decency, to have waited.  Yet by that time she was already herself admitting that she should have had to wait long—­if she waited, that is, till he was old.  But there was a way.  “Since you are an irresistible youth, we’ve got to face it.  That, somehow, is what that woman has made me feel.  There’ll be others.”

X

To talk of it thus appeared at last a positive relief to him.  “Yes, there’ll be others.  But you’ll see me through.”

She hesitated.  “Do you mean if you give in?”

“Oh no.  Through my holding out.”

Maggie waited again, but when she spoke it had an effect of abruptness.  “Why should you hold out forever?”

Page 25

He gave, none the less, no start—­and this as from the habit of taking anything, taking everything, from her as harmonious.  But it was quite written upon him too, for that matter, that holding out wouldn’t be, so very completely, his natural, or at any rate his acquired, form.  His appearance would have testified that he might have to do so a long time—­for a man so greatly beset.  This appearance, that is, spoke but little, as yet, of short remainders and simplified senses—­and all in spite of his being a small, spare, slightly stale person, deprived of the general prerogative of presence.  It was not by mass or weight or vulgar immediate quantity that he would in the future, any more than he had done in the past, insist or resist or prevail.  There was even something in him that made his position, on any occasion, made his relation to any scene or to any group, a matter of the back of the stage, of an almost visibly conscious want of affinity with the footlights.  He would have figured less than anything the stage-manager or the author of the play, who most occupy the foreground; he might be, at the best, the financial “backer,” watching his interests from the wing, but in rather confessed ignorance of the mysteries of mimicry.  Barely taller than his daughter, he pressed at no point on the presumed propriety of his greater stoutness.  He had lost early in life much of his crisp, closely-curling hair, the fineness of which was repeated in a small neat beard, too compact to be called “full,” though worn equally, as for a mark where other marks were wanting, on lip and cheek and chin.  His neat, colourless face, provided with the merely indispensable features, suggested immediately, for a description, that it was clear, and in this manner somewhat resembled a small decent room, clean-swept and unencumbered with furniture, but drawing a particular advantage, as might presently be noted, from the outlook of a pair of ample and uncurtained windows.  There was something in Adam Verver’s eyes that both admitted the morning and the evening in unusual quantities and gave the modest area the outward extension of a view that was “big” even when restricted to stars.  Deeply and changeably blue, though not romantically large, they were yet youthfully, almost strangely beautiful, with their ambiguity of your scarce knowing if they most carried their possessor’s vision out or most opened themselves to your own.  Whatever you might feel, they stamped the place with their importance, as the house-agents say; so that, on one side or the other, you were never out of their range, were moving about, for possible community, opportunity, the sight of you scarce knew what, either before them or behind them.  If other importances, not to extend the question, kept themselves down, they were in no direction less obtruded than in that of our friend’s dress, adopted once for all as with a sort of sumptuary scruple.  He wore every day of the year, whatever the occasion, the

Page 26

same little black “cut away” coat, of the fashion of his younger time; he wore the same cool-looking trousers, chequered in black and white—­the proper harmony with which, he inveterately considered, was a sprigged blue satin necktie; and, over his concave little stomach, quaintly indifferent to climates and seasons, a white duck waistcoat.  “Should you really,” he now asked, “like me to marry?” He spoke as if, coming from his daughter herself, it might be an idea; which, for that matter, he would be ready to carry out should she definitely say so.

Definite, however, just yet, she was not prepared to be, though it seemed to come to her with force, as she thought, that there was a truth, in the connection, to utter.  “What I feel is that there is somehow something that used to be right and that I’ve made wrong.  It used to be right that you hadn’t married, and that you didn’t seem to want to.  It used also”—­she continued to make out “to seem easy for the question not to come up.  That’s what I’ve made different.  It does come up.  It will come up.”

“You don’t think I can keep it down?” Mr. Verver’s tone was cheerfully pensive.

“Well, I’ve given you, by my move, all the trouble of having to.”

He liked the tenderness of her idea, and it made him, as she sat near him, pass his arm about her.  “I guess I don’t feel as if you had ‘moved’ very far.  You’ve only moved next door.”

“Well,” she continued, “I don’t feel as if it were fair for me just to have given you a push and left you so.  If I’ve made the difference for you, I must think of the difference.”

“Then what, darling,” he indulgently asked, “Do you think?”

“That’s just what I don’t yet know.  But I must find out.  We must think together—­as we’ve always thought.  What I mean,” she went on after a moment, “is that it strikes me that I ought to at least offer you some alternative.  I ought to have worked one out for you.”

“An alternative to what?”

“Well, to your simply missing what you’ve lost—­without anything being done about it.”

“But what have I lost?”

She thought a minute, as if it were difficult to say, yet as if she more and more saw it.  “Well, whatever it was that, before, kept us from thinking, and kept you, really, as you might say, in the market.  It was as if you couldn’t be in the market when you were married to me.  Or rather as if I kept people off, innocently, by being married to you.  Now that I’m married to some one else you’re, as in consequence, married to nobody.  Therefore you may be married to anybody, to everybody.  People don’t see why you shouldn’t be married to them.”

“Isn’t it enough of a reason,” he mildly inquired, “that I don’t want to be?”

“It’s enough of a reason, yes.  But to be enough of a reason it has to be too much of a trouble.  I mean for you.  It has to be too much of a fight.  You ask me what you’ve lost,” Maggie continued to explain.  “The not having to take the trouble and to make the fight—­that’s what you’ve lost.  The advantage, the happiness of being just as you were—­because I was just as I was—­that’s what you miss.”

Page 27

“So that you think,” her father presently said, “that I had better get married just in order to be as I was before?”

The detached tone of it—­detached as if innocently to amuse her by showing his desire to accommodate—­was so far successful as to draw from her gravity a short, light laugh.  “Well, what I don’t want you to feel is that if you were to I shouldn’t understand.  I should understand.  That’s all,” said the Princess gently.

Her companion turned it pleasantly over.  “You don’t go so far as to wish me to take somebody I don’t like?”

“Ah, father,” she sighed, “you know how far I go—­how far I could go.  But I only wish that if you ever should like anybody, you may never doubt of my feeling how I’ve brought you to it.  You’ll always know that I know that it’s my fault.”

“You mean,” he went on in his contemplative way, “that it will be you who’ll take the consequences?”

Maggie just considered.  “I’ll leave you all the good ones, but I’ll take the bad.”

“Well, that’s handsome.”  He emphasised his sense of it by drawing her closer and holding her more tenderly.  “It’s about all I could expect of you.  So far as you’ve wronged me, therefore, we’ll call it square.  I’ll let you know in time if I see a prospect of your having to take it up.  But am I to understand meanwhile,” he soon went on, “that, ready as you are to see me through my collapse, you’re not ready, or not as ready, to see me through my resistance?  I’ve got to be a regular martyr before you’ll be inspired?”

She demurred at his way of putting it.  “Why, if you like it, you know, it won’t be a collapse.”

“Then why talk about seeing me through at all?  I shall only collapse if I do like it.  But what I seem to feel is that I don’t want to like it.  That is,” he amended, “unless I feel surer I do than appears very probable.  I don’t want to have to think I like it in a case when I really shan’t.  I’ve had to do that in some cases,” he confessed—­“when it has been a question of other things.  I don’t want,” he wound up, “to be made to make a mistake.”

“Ah, but it’s too dreadful,” she returned, “that you should even have to fear—­or just nervously to dream—­that you may be.  What does that show, after all,” she asked, “but that you do really, well within, feel a want?  What does it show but that you’re truly susceptible?”

“Well, it may show that”—­he defended himself against nothing.  “But it shows also, I think, that charming women are, in the kind of life we’re leading now, numerous and formidable.”

Maggie entertained for a moment the proposition; under cover of which, however, she passed quickly from the general to the particular.  “Do you feel Mrs. Rance to be charming?”

“Well, I feel her to be formidable.  When they cast a spell it comes to the same thing.  I think she’d do anything.”

Page 28

“Oh well, I’d help you,” the Princess said with decision, “as against her—­if that’s all you require.  It’s too funny,” she went on before he again spoke, “that Mrs. Rance should be here at all.  But if you talk of the life we lead, much of it is, altogether, I’m bound to say, too funny.  The thing is,” Maggie developed under this impression, “that I don’t think we lead, as regards other people, any life at all.  We don’t at any rate, it seems to me, lead half the life we might.  And so it seems, I think, to Amerigo.  So it seems also, I’m sure, to Fanny Assingham.”

Mr. Verver-as if from due regard for these persons—­considered a little.  “What life would they like us to lead?”

“Oh, it’s not a question, I think, on which they quite feel together.  She thinks, dear Fanny, that we ought to be greater.”

“Greater—?” He echoed it vaguely.  “And Amerigo too, you say?”

“Ah yes"-her reply was prompt “but Amerigo doesn’t mind.  He doesn’t care, I mean, what we do.  It’s for us, he considers, to see things exactly as we wish.  Fanny herself,” Maggie pursued, “thinks he’s magnificent.  Magnificent, I mean, for taking everything as it is, for accepting the ‘social limitations’ of our life, for not missing what we don’t give him.”

Mr. Verver attended.  “Then if he doesn’t miss it his magnificence is easy.”

“It is easy-that’s exactly what I think.  If there were things he did miss, and if in spite of them he were always sweet, then, no doubt, he would be a more or less unappreciated hero.  He could be a Hero—­he will be one if it’s ever necessary.  But it will be about something better than our dreariness. I know,” the Princess declared, “where he’s magnificent.”  And she rested a minute on that.  She ended, however, as she had begun.  “We’re not, all the same, committed to anything stupid.  If we ought to be grander, as Fanny thinks, we can be grander.  There’s nothing to prevent.”

“Is it a strict moral obligation?” Adam Verver inquired.

“No—­it’s for the amusement.”

“For whose?  For Fanny’s own?”

“For everyone’s—­though I dare say Fanny’s would be a large part.”  She hesitated; she had now, it might have appeared, something more to bring out, which she finally produced.  “For yours in particular, say—­if you go into the question.”  She even bravely followed it up.  “I haven’t really, after all, had to think much to see that much more can be done for you than is done.”

Mr. Verver uttered an odd vague sound.  “Don’t you think a good deal is done when you come out and talk to me this way?”

“Ah,” said his daughter, smiling at him, “we make too much of that!” And then to explain:  “That’s good, and it’s natural—­but it isn’t great.  We forget that we’re as free as air.”

“Well, that’s great,” Mr. Verver pleaded.  “Great if we act on it.  Not if we don’t.”

Page 29

She continued to smile, and he took her smile; wondering again a little by this time, however; struck more and more by an intensity in it that belied a light tone.  “What do you want,” he demanded, “to do to me?” And he added, as she didn’t say:  “You’ve got something in your mind.”  It had come to him within the minute that from the beginning of their session there she had been keeping something back, and that an impression of this had more than once, in spite of his general theoretic respect for her present right to personal reserves and mysteries, almost ceased to be vague in him.  There had been from the first something in her anxious eyes, in the way she occasionally lost herself, that it would perfectly explain.  He was therefore now quite sure.

“You’ve got something up your sleeve.”

She had a silence that made him right.  “Well, when I tell you you’ll understand.  It’s only up my sleeve in the sense of being in a letter I got this morning.  All day, yes—­it has been in my mind.  I’ve been asking myself if it were quite the right moment, or in any way fair, to ask you if you could stand just now another woman.”

It relieved him a little, yet the beautiful consideration of her manner made it in a degree portentous.  “Stand” one—?”

“Well, mind her coming.”

He stared—­then he laughed.  It depends on who she is.”

“There—­you see!  I’ve at all events been thinking whether you’d take this particular person but as a worry the more.  Whether, that is, you’d go so far with her in your notion of having to be kind.”

He gave at this the quickest shake to his foot.  How far would she go in her notion of it.

“Well,” his daughter returned, “you know how far, in a general way, Charlotte Stant goes.”

“Charlotte?  Is she coming?”

“She writes me, practically, that she’d like to if we’re so good as to ask her.”

Mr. Verver continued to gaze, but rather as if waiting for more.  Then, as everything appeared to have come, his expression had a drop.  If this was all it was simple.  “Then why in the world not?”

Maggie’s face lighted anew, but it was now another light.  “It isn’t a want of tact?”

“To ask her?”

“To propose it to you.”

“That I should ask her?”

He put the question as an effect of his remnant of vagueness, but this had also its own effect.  Maggie wondered an instant; after which, as with a flush of recognition, she took it up.  “It would be too beautiful if you would!”

This, clearly, had not been her first idea—­the chance of his words had prompted it.  “Do you mean write to her myself?”

“Yes—­it would be kind.  It would be quite beautiful of you.  That is, of course,” said Maggie, “if you sincerely can.”

He appeared to wonder an instant why he sincerely shouldn’t, and indeed, for that matter, where the question of sincerity came in.  This virtue, between him and his daughter’s friend, had surely been taken for granted.  “My dear child,” he returned, “I don’t think I’m afraid of Charlotte.”

Page 30

“Well, that’s just what it’s lovely to have from you.  From the moment you’re not—­the least little bit—­I’ll immediately invite her.”

“But where in the world is she?” He spoke as if he had not thought of Charlotte, nor so much as heard her name pronounced, for a very long time.  He quite in fact amicably, almost amusedly, woke up to her.

“She’s in Brittany, at a little bathing-place, with some people I don’t know.  She’s always with people, poor dear—­she rather has to be; even when, as is sometimes the case; they’re people she doesn’t immensely like.”

“Well, I guess she likes us,” said Adam Verver.  “Yes—­fortunately she likes us.  And if I wasn’t afraid of spoiling it for you,” Maggie added, “I’d even mention that you’re not the one of our number she likes least.”

“Why should that spoil it for me?”

“Oh, my dear, you know.  What else have we been talking about?  It costs you so much to be liked.  That’s why I hesitated to tell you of my letter.”

He stared a moment—­as if the subject had suddenly grown out of recognition.  “But Charlotte—­on other visits—­never used to cost me anything.”

“No—­only her ‘keep,’” Maggie smiled.

“Then I don’t think I mind her keep—­if that’s all.”  The Princess, however, it was clear, wished to be thoroughly conscientious.  “Well, it may not be quite all.  If I think of its being pleasant to have her, it’s because she will make a difference.”

“Well, what’s the harm in that if it’s but a difference for the better?”

“Ah then—­there you are!” And the Princess showed in her smile her small triumphant wisdom.  “If you acknowledge a possible difference for the better we’re not, after all, so tremendously right as we are.  I mean we’re not—­as satisfied and amused.  We do see there are ways of being grander.”

“But will Charlotte Stant,” her father asked with surprise, “make us grander?”

Maggie, on this, looking at him well, had a remarkable reply.  “Yes, I think.  Really grander.”

He thought; for if this was a sudden opening he wished but the more to meet it.  “Because she’s so handsome?”

“No, father.”  And the Princess was almost solemn.  “Because she’s so great.”

“Great—?”

“Great in nature, in character, in spirit.  Great in life.”

“So?” Mr. Verver echoed.  “What has she done—­in life?”

“Well, she has been brave and bright,” said Maggie.  “That mayn’t sound like much, but she has been so in the face of things that might well have made it too difficult for many other girls.  She hasn’t a creature in the world really—­that is nearly—­belonging to her.  Only acquaintances who, in all sorts of ways, make use of her, and distant relations who are so afraid she’ll make use of them that they seldom let her look at them.”

Mr. Verver was struck—­and, as usual, to some purpose.  “If we get her here to improve us don’t we too then make use of her?”

Page 31

It pulled the Princess up, however, but an instant.  “We’re old, old friends—­we do her good too.  I should always, even at the worst—­speaking for myself—­admire her still more than I used her.”

“I see.  That always does good.”

Maggie hesitated.  “Certainly—­she knows it.  She knows, I mean, how great I think her courage and her cleverness.  She’s not afraid—­not of anything; and yet she no more ever takes a liberty with you than if she trembled for her life.  And then she’s interesting—­which plenty of other people with plenty of other merits never are a bit.”  In which fine flicker of vision the truth widened to the Princess’s view.  “I myself of course don’t take liberties, but then I do, always, by nature, tremble for my life.  That’s the way I live.”

“Oh I say, love!” her father vaguely murmured.

“Yes, I live in terror,” she insisted.  “I’m a small creeping thing.”

“You’ll not persuade me that you’re not as good as Charlotte Stant,” he still placidly enough remarked.

“I may be as good, but I’m not so great—­and that’s what we’re talking about.  She has a great imagination.  She has, in every way, a great attitude.  She has above all a great conscience.”  More perhaps than ever in her life before Maggie addressed her father at this moment with a shade of the absolute in her tone.  She had never come so near telling him what he should take it from her to believe.  “She has only twopence in the world—­but that has nothing to do with it.  Or rather indeed”—­she quickly corrected herself—­“it has everything.  For she doesn’t care.  I never saw her do anything but laugh at her poverty.  Her life has been harder than anyone knows.”

It was moreover as if, thus unprecedentedly positive, his child had an effect upon him that Mr. Verver really felt as a new thing.  “Why then haven’t you told me about her before?”

“Well, haven’t we always known—?”

“I should have thought,” he submitted, “that we had already pretty well sized her up.”

“Certainly—­we long ago quite took her for granted.  But things change, with time, and I seem to know that, after this interval, I’m going to like her better than ever.  I’ve lived more myself, I’m older, and one judges better.  Yes, I’m going to see in Charlotte,” said the Princess—­and speaking now as with high and free expectation—­“more than I’ve ever seen.”

“Then I’ll try to do so too.  She was”—­it came back to Mr. Verver more—­“the one of your friends I thought the best for you.”

His companion, however, was so launched in her permitted liberty of appreciation that she for the moment scarce heard him.  She was lost in the case she made out, the vision of the different ways in which Charlotte had distinguished herself.

“She would have liked for instance—­I’m sure she would have liked extremely—­to marry; and nothing in general is more ridiculous, even when it has been pathetic, than a woman who has tried and has not been able.”

Page 32

It had all Mr. Verver’s attention.  “She has ’tried’—?”

“She has seen cases where she would have liked to.”

“But she has not been able?”

“Well, there are more cases, in Europe, in which it doesn’t come to girls who are poor than in which it does come to them.  Especially,” said Maggie with her continued competence, “when they’re Americans.”

Well, her father now met her, and met her cheerfully, on all sides.  “Unless you mean,” he suggested, “that when the girls are American there are more cases in which it comes to the rich than to the poor.”

She looked at him good-humouredly.  “That may be—­but I’m not going to be smothered in my case.  It ought to make me—­if I were in danger of being a fool—­all the nicer to people like Charlotte.  It’s not hard for me,” she practically explained, “not to be ridiculous—­unless in a very different way.  I might easily be ridiculous, I suppose, by behaving as if I thought I had done a great thing.  Charlotte, at any rate, has done nothing, and anyone can see it, and see also that it’s rather strange; and yet no one—­no one not awfully presumptuous or offensive would like, or would dare, to treat her, just as she is, as anything but quite right.  That’s what it is to have something about you that carries things off.”

Mr. Verver’s silence, on this, could only be a sign that she had caused her story to interest him; though the sign when he spoke was perhaps even sharper.  “And is it also what you mean by Charlotte’s being ’great’?”

“Well,” said Maggie, “it’s one of her ways.  But she has many.”

Again for a little her father considered.  “And who is it she has tried to marry?”

Maggie, on her side as well, waited as if to bring it out with effect; but she after a minute either renounced or encountered an obstacle.  “I’m afraid I’m not sure.”

“Then how do you know?”

“Well, I don’t know”—­and, qualifying again, she was earnestly emphatic.  “I only make it out for myself.”

“But you must make it out about someone in particular.”

She had another pause.  “I don’t think I want even for myself to put names and times, to pull away any veil.  I’ve an idea there has been, more than once, somebody I’m not acquainted with—­and needn’t be or want to be.  In any case it’s all over, and, beyond giving her credit for everything, it’s none of my business.”

Mr. Verver deferred, yet he discriminated.  “I don’t see how you can give credit without knowing the facts.”

“Can’t I give it—­generally—­for dignity?  Dignity, I mean, in misfortune.”

“You’ve got to postulate the misfortune first.”

“Well,” said Maggie, “I can do that.  Isn’t it always a misfortune to be—­when you’re so fine—­so wasted?  And yet,” she went on, “not to wail about it, not to look even as if you knew it?”

Mr. Verver seemed at first to face this as a large question, and then, after a little, solicited by another view, to let the appeal drop.  “Well, she mustn’t be wasted.  We won’t at least have waste.”

Page 33

It produced in Maggie’s face another gratitude.  “Then, dear sir, that’s all I want.”

And it would apparently have settled their question and ended their talk if her father had not, after a little, shown the disposition to revert.  “How many times are you supposing that she has tried?”

Once more, at this, and as if she hadn’t been, couldn’t be, hated to be, in such delicate matters, literal, she was moved to attenuate.  “Oh, I don’t say she absolutely ever tried—!”

He looked perplexed.  “But if she has so absolutely failed, what then had she done?”

“She has suffered—­she has done that.”  And the Princess added:  “She has loved—­and she has lost.”

Mr. Verver, however, still wondered.  “But how many times.”

Maggie hesitated, but it cleared up.  “Once is enough.  Enough, that is, for one to be kind to her.”

Her father listened, yet not challenging—­only as with a need of some basis on which, under these new lights, his bounty could be firm.  “But has she told you nothing?”

“Ah, thank goodness, no!”

He stared.  “Then don’t young women tell?”

“Because, you mean, it’s just what they’re supposed to do?” She looked at him, flushed again now; with which, after another hesitation, “Do young men tell?” she asked.

He gave a short laugh.  “How do I know, my dear, what young men do?”

“Then how do I know, father, what vulgar girls do?”

“I see—­I see,” he quickly returned.

But she spoke the next moment as if she might, odiously, have been sharp.  “What happens at least is that where there’s a great deal of pride there’s a great deal of silence.  I don’t know, I admit, what I should do if I were lonely and sore—­for what sorrow, to speak of, have I ever had in my life?  I don’t know even if I’m proud—­it seems to me the question has never come up for me.”

“Oh, I guess you’re proud, Mag,” her father cheerfully interposed.  “I mean I guess you’re proud enough.”

“Well then, I hope I’m humble enough too.  I might, at all events, for all I know, be abject under a blow.  How can I tell?  Do you realise, father, that I’ve never had the least blow?”

He gave her a long, quiet look.  “Who should realise if I don’t?”

“Well, you’ll realise when I have one!” she exclaimed with a short laugh that resembled, as for good reasons, his own of a minute before.  “I wouldn’t in any case have let her tell me what would have been dreadful to me.  For such wounds and shames are dreadful:  at least,” she added, catching herself up, “I suppose they are; for what, as I say, do I know of them?  I don’t want to know!”—­she spoke quite with vehemence.  “There are things that are sacred whether they’re joys or pains.  But one can always, for safety, be kind,” she kept on; “one feels when that’s right.”

Page 34

She had got up with these last words; she stood there before him with that particular suggestion in her aspect to which even the long habit of their life together had not closed his sense, kept sharp, year after year, by the collation of types and signs, the comparison of fine object with fine object, of one degree of finish, of one form of the exquisite with another—­the appearance of some slight, slim draped “antique” of Vatican or Capitoline halls, late and refined, rare as a note and immortal as a link, set in motion by the miraculous infusion of a modern impulse and yet, for all the sudden freedom of folds and footsteps forsaken after centuries by their pedestal, keeping still the quality, the perfect felicity, of the statue; the blurred, absent eyes, the smoothed, elegant, nameless head, the impersonal flit of a creature lost in an alien age and passing as an image in worn relief round and round a precious vase.  She had always had odd moments of striking him, daughter of his very own though she was, as a figure thus simplified, “generalised” in its grace, a figure with which his human connection was fairly interrupted by some vague analogy of turn and attitude, something shyly mythological and nymphlike.  The trick, he was not uncomplacently aware, was mainly of his own mind; it came from his caring for precious vases only less than for precious daughters.  And what was more to the point still, it often operated while he was quite at the same time conscious that Maggie had been described, even in her prettiness, as “prim”—­Mrs. Rance herself had enthusiastically used the word of her; while he remembered that when once she had been told before him, familiarly, that she resembled a nun, she had replied that she was delighted to hear it and would certainly try to; while also, finally, it was present to him that, discreetly heedless, thanks to her long association with nobleness in art, to the leaps and bounds of fashion, she brought her hair down very straight and flat over her temples, in the constant manner of her mother, who had not been a bit mythological.  Nymphs and nuns were certainly separate types, but Mr. Verver, when he really amused himself, let consistency go.  The play of vision was at all events so rooted in him that he could receive impressions of sense even while positively thinking.  He was positively thinking while Maggie stood there, and it led for him to yet another question—­which in its turn led to others still.  “Do you regard the condition as hers then that you spoke of a minute ago?”

“The condition—?”

“Why that of having loved so intensely that she’s, as you say, ’beyond everything’?”

Maggie had scarcely to reflect—­her answer was so prompt.  “Oh no.  She’s beyond nothing.  For she has had nothing.”

“I see.  You must have had things to be them.  It’s a kind of law of perspective.”

Maggie didn’t know about the law, but she continued definite.  “She’s not, for example, beyond help.”

Page 35

“Oh well then, she shall have all we can give her.  I’ll write to her,” he said, “with pleasure.”

“Angel!” she answered as she gaily and tenderly looked at him.

True as this might be, however, there was one thing more—­he was an angel with a human curiosity.  “Has she told you she likes me much?”

“Certainly she has told me—­but I won’t pamper you.  Let it be enough for you it has always been one of my reasons for liking her.”

“Then she’s indeed not beyond everything,” Mr. Verver more or less humorously observed.

“Oh it isn’t, thank goodness, that she’s in love with you.  It’s not, as I told you at first, the sort of thing for you to fear.”

He had spoken with cheer, but it appeared to drop before this reassurance, as if the latter overdid his alarm, and that should be corrected.  “Oh, my dear, I’ve always thought of her as a little girl.”

“Ah, she’s not a little girl,” said the Princess.

“Then I’ll write to her as a brilliant woman.”

“It’s exactly what she is.”

Mr. Verver had got up as he spoke, and for a little, before retracing their steps, they stood looking at each other as if they had really arranged something.  They had come out together for themselves, but it had produced something more.  What it had produced was in fact expressed by the words with which he met his companion’s last emphasis.  “Well, she has a famous friend in you, Princess.”

Maggie took this in—­it was too plain for a protest.  “Do you know what I’m really thinking of?” she asked.

He wondered, with her eyes on him—­eyes of contentment at her freedom now to talk; and he wasn’t such a fool, he presently showed, as not, suddenly, to arrive at it.  “Why, of your finding her at last yourself a husband.”

“Good for you!” Maggie smiled.  “But it will take,” she added, “some looking.”

“Then let me look right here with you,” her father said as they walked on.

XI

Mrs. Assingham and the Colonel, quitting Fawns before the end of September, had come back later on; and now, a couple of weeks after, they were again interrupting their stay, but this time with the question of their return left to depend, on matters that were rather hinted at than importunately named.  The Lutches and Mrs. Rance had also, by the action of Charlotte Stant’s arrival, ceased to linger, though with hopes and theories, as to some promptitude of renewal, of which the lively expression, awakening the echoes of the great stone-paved, oak-panelled, galleried hall that was not the least interesting feature of the place, seemed still a property of the air.  It was on this admirable spot that, before her October afternoon had waned, Fanny Assingham spent with her easy host a few moments which led to her announcing her own and her husband’s final secession, at the same time as they tempted her to point the moral of all

Page 36

vain reverberations.  The double door of the house stood open to an effect of hazy autumn sunshine, a wonderful, windless, waiting, golden hour, under the influence of which Adam Verver met his genial friend as she came to drop into the post-box with her own hand a thick sheaf of letters.  They presently thereafter left the house together and drew out half-an-hour on the terrace in a manner they were to revert to in thought, later on, as that of persons who really had been taking leave of each other at a parting of the ways.  He traced his impression, on coming to consider, back to a mere three words she had begun by using about Charlotte Stant.  She simply “cleared them out”—­those had been the three words, thrown off in reference to the general golden peace that the Kentish October had gradually ushered in, the “halcyon” days the full beauty of which had appeared to shine out for them after Charlotte’s arrival.  For it was during these days that Mrs. Rance and the Miss Lutches had been observed to be gathering themselves for departure, and it was with that difference made that the sense of the whole situation showed most fair—­the sense of how right they had been to engage for so ample a residence, and of all the pleasure so fruity an autumn there could hold in its lap.  This was what had occurred, that their lesson had been learned; and what Mrs. Assingham had dwelt upon was that without Charlotte it would have been learned but half.  It would certainly not have been taught by Mrs. Rance and the Miss Lutches if these ladies had remained with them as long as at one time seemed probable.  Charlotte’s light intervention had thus become a cause, operating covertly but none the less actively, and Fanny Assingham’s speech, which she had followed up a little, echoed within him, fairly to startle him, as the indication of something irresistible.  He could see now how this superior force had worked, and he fairly liked to recover the sight—­little harm as he dreamed of doing, little ill as he dreamed of wishing, the three ladies, whom he had after all entertained for a stiffish series of days.  She had been so vague and quiet about it, wonderful Charlotte, that he hadn’t known what was happening—­ happening, that is, as a result of her influence.  “Their fires, as they felt her, turned to smoke,” Mrs. Assingham remarked; which he was to reflect on indeed even while they strolled.  He had retained, since his long talk with Maggie—­the talk that had settled the matter of his own direct invitation to her friend—­an odd little taste, as he would have described it, for hearing things said about this young woman, hearing, so to speak, what could be said about her:  almost as it her portrait, by some eminent hand, were going on, so that he watched it grow under the multiplication of touches.  Mrs. Assingham, it struck him, applied two or three of the finest in their discussion of their young friend—­so different a figure now from that early playmate of

Page 37

Maggie’s as to whom he could almost recall from of old the definite occasions of his having paternally lumped the two children together in the recommendation that they shouldn’t make too much noise nor eat too much jam.  His companion professed that in the light of Charlotte’s prompt influence she had not been a stranger to a pang of pity for their recent visitors.  “I felt in fact, privately, so sorry for them, that I kept my impression to myself while they were here—­wishing not to put the rest of you on the scent; neither Maggie, nor the Prince, nor yourself, nor even Charlotte HERself, if you didn’t happen to notice.  Since you didn’t, apparently, I perhaps now strike you as extravagant.  But I’m not—­I followed it all.  One saw the consciousness I speak of come over the poor things, very much as I suppose people at the court of the Borgias may have watched each other begin to look queer after having had the honour of taking wine with the heads of the family.  My comparison’s only a little awkward, for I don’t in the least mean that Charlotte was consciously dropping poison into their cup.  She was just herself their poison, in the sense of mortally disagreeing with them—­but she didn’t know it.”

“Ah, she didn’t know it?” Mr. Verver had asked with interest.

“Well, I think she didn’t”—­Mrs. Assingham had to admit that she hadn’t pressingly sounded her.  “I don’t pretend to be sure, in every connection, of what Charlotte knows.  She doesn’t, certainly, like to make people suffer—­not, in general, as is the case with so many of us, even other women:  she likes much rather to put them at their ease with her.  She likes, that is—­as all pleasant people do—­to be liked.”

“Ah, she likes to be liked?” her companion had gone on.

“She did, at the same time, no doubt, want to help us—­to put us at our ease.  That is she wanted to put you—­and to put Maggie about you.  So far as that went she had a plan.  But it was only after—­it was not before, I really believe—­that she saw how effectively she could work.”

Again, as Mr. Verver felt, he must have taken it up.  “Ah, she wanted to help us?—­wanted to help me?”

“Why,” Mrs. Assingham asked after an instant, “should it surprise you?”

He just thought.  “Oh, it doesn’t!”

“She saw, of course, as soon as she came, with her quickness, where we all were.  She didn’t need each of us to go, by appointment, to her room at night, or take her out into the fields, for our palpitating tale.  No doubt even she was rather impatient.”

Of the poor things?” Mr. Verver had here inquired while he waited.

“Well, of your not yourselves being so—­and of your not in particular.  I haven’t the least doubt in the world, par exemple, that she thinks you too meek.”

“Oh, she thinks me too meek?”

“And she had been sent for, on the very face of it, to work right in.  All she had to do, after all, was to be nice to you.”

Page 38

“To—­a—­me?” said Adam Verver.

He could remember now that his friend had positively had a laugh for his tone.  “To you and to every one.  She had only to be what she is—­and to be it all round.  If she’s charming, how can she help it?  So it was, and so only, that she ’acted’—­as the Borgia wine used to act.  One saw it come over them—­the extent to which, in her particular way, a woman, a woman other, and so other, than themselves, could be charming.  One saw them understand and exchange looks, then one saw them lose heart and decide to move.  For what they had to take home was that it’s she who’s the real thing.”

“Ah, it’s she who’s the real thing?” As he had not hitherto taken it home as completely as the Miss Lutches and Mrs. Rance, so, doubtless, he had now, a little, appeared to offer submission in his appeal.  “I see, I see”—­he could at least simply take it home now; yet as not without wanting, at the same time, to be sure of what the real thing was.  “And what would it be—­a—­definitely that you understand by that?”

She had only for an instant not found it easy to say.  “Why, exactly what those women themselves want to be, and what her effect on them is to make them recognise that they never will.”

“Oh—­of course never?”

It not only remained and abode with them, it positively developed and deepened, after this talk, that the luxurious side of his personal existence was now again furnished, socially speaking, with the thing classed and stamped as “real”—­just as he had been able to think of it as not otherwise enriched in consequence of his daughter’s marriage.  The note of reality, in so much projected light, continued to have for him the charm and the importance of which the maximum had occasionally been reached in his great “finds”—­continued, beyond any other, to keep him attentive and gratified.  Nothing perhaps might affect us as queerer, had we time to look into it, than this application of the same measure of value to such different pieces of property as old Persian carpets, say, and new human acquisitions; all the more indeed that the amiable man was not without an inkling, on his own side, that he was, as a taster of life, economically constructed.  He put into his one little glass everything he raised to his lips, and it was as if he had always carried in his pocket, like a tool of his trade, this receptacle, a little glass cut with a fineness of which the art had long since been lost, and kept in an old morocco case stamped in uneffaceable gilt with the arms of a deposed dynasty.  As it had served him to satisfy himself, so to speak, both about Amerigo and about the Bernadino Luini he had happened to come to knowledge of at the time he was consenting to the announcement of his daughter’s betrothal, so it served him at present to satisfy himself about Charlotte Stant and an extraordinary set of oriental tiles of which he had lately got wind,

Page 39

to which a provoking legend was attached, and as to which he had made out, contentedly, that further news was to be obtained from a certain Mr. Gutermann-Seuss of Brighton.  It was all, at bottom, in him, the aesthetic principle, planted where it could burn with a cold, still flame; where it fed almost wholly on the material directly involved, on the idea (followed by appropriation) of plastic beauty, of the thing visibly perfect in its kind; where, in short, in spite of the general tendency of the “devouring element” to spread, the rest of his spiritual furniture, modest, scattered, and tended with unconscious care, escaped the consumption that in so many cases proceeds from the undue keeping-up of profane altar-fires.  Adam Verver had in other words learnt the lesson of the senses, to the end of his own little book, without having, for a day, raised the smallest scandal in his economy at large; being in this particular not unlike those fortunate bachelors, or other gentlemen of pleasure, who so manage their entertainment of compromising company that even the austerest housekeeper, occupied and competent below-stairs, never feels obliged to give warning.

That figure has, however, a freedom that the occasion doubtless scarce demands, though we may retain it for its rough negative value.  It was to come to pass, by a pressure applied to the situation wholly from within, that before the first ten days of November had elapsed he found himself practically alone at Fawns with his young friend; Amerigo and Maggie having, with a certain abruptness, invited his assent to their going abroad for a month, since his amusement was now scarce less happily assured than his security.  An impulse eminently natural had stirred within the Prince; his life, as for some time established, was deliciously dull, and thereby, on the whole, what he best liked; but a small gust of yearning had swept over him, and Maggie repeated to her father, with infinite admiration, the pretty terms in which, after it had lasted a little, he had described to her this experience.  He called it a “serenade,” a low music that, outside one of the windows of the sleeping house, disturbed his rest at night.  Timid as it was, and plaintive, he yet couldn’t close his eyes for it, and when finally, rising on tiptoe, he had looked out, he had recognised in the figure below with a mandolin, all duskily draped in her grace, the raised appealing eyes and the one irresistible voice of the ever-to-be-loved Italy.  Sooner or later, that way, one had to listen; it was a hovering, haunting ghost, as of a creature to whom one had done a wrong, a dim, pathetic shade crying out to be comforted.  For this there was obviously but one way—­as there were doubtless also many words for the simple fact that so prime a Roman had a fancy for again seeing Rome.  They would accordingly—­hadn’t they better?—­go for a little; Maggie meanwhile making the too-absurdly artful point with her father, so that he repeated it, in his amusement, to Charlotte

Page 40

Stant, to whom he was by this time conscious of addressing many remarks, that it was absolutely, when she came to think, the first thing Amerigo had ever asked of her.  “She doesn’t count of course his having asked of her to marry him”—­ this was Mr. Verver’s indulgent criticism; but he found Charlotte, equally touched by the ingenuous Maggie, in easy agreement with him over the question.  If the Prince had asked something of his wife every day in the year, this would be still no reason why the poor dear man should not, in a beautiful fit of homesickness, revisit, without reproach, his native country.

What his father-in-law frankly counselled was that the reasonable, the really too reasonable, pair should, while they were about it, take three or four weeks of Paris as well—­Paris being always, for Mr. Verver, in any stress of sympathy, a suggestion that rose of itself to the lips.  If they would only do that, on their way back, or however they preferred it, Charlotte and he would go over to join them there for a small look—­though even then, assuredly, as he had it at heart to add, not in the least because they should have found themselves bored at being left together.  The fate of this last proposal indeed was that it reeled, for the moment, under an assault of destructive analysis from Maggie, who—­having, as she granted, to choose between being an unnatural daughter or an unnatural mother, and “electing” for the former—­wanted to know what would become of the Principino if the house were cleared of everyone but the servants.  Her question had fairly resounded, but it had afterwards, like many of her questions, dropped still more effectively than it had risen:  the highest moral of the matter being, before the couple took their departure, that Mrs. Noble and Dr. Brady must mount unchallenged guard over the august little crib.  If she hadn’t supremely believed in the majestic value of the nurse, whose experience was in itself the amplest of pillows, just as her attention was a spreading canopy from which precedent and reminiscence dropped as thickly as parted curtains—­if she hadn’t been able to rest in this confidence she would fairly have sent her husband on his journey without her.  In the same manner, if the sweetest—­for it was so she qualified him—­of little country doctors hadn’t proved to her his wisdom by rendering irresistible, especially on rainy days and in direct proportion to the frequency of his calls, adapted to all weathers, that she should converse with him for hours over causes and consequences, over what he had found to answer with his little five at home, she would have drawn scant support from the presence of a mere grandfather and a mere brilliant friend.  These persons, accordingly, her own predominance having thus, for the time, given way, could carry with a certain ease, and above all with mutual aid, their consciousness of a charge.  So far as their office weighed they could help each other with it—­which was in fact to become, as Mrs. Noble herself loomed larger for them, not a little of a relief and a diversion.

Page 41

Mr. Verver met his young friend, at certain hours, in the day-nursery, very much as he had regularly met the child’s fond mother—­Charlotte having, as she clearly considered, given Maggie equal pledges and desiring never to fail of the last word for the daily letter she had promised to write.  She wrote with high fidelity, she let her companion know, and the effect of it was, remarkably enough, that he himself didn’t write.  The reason of this was partly that Charlotte “told all about him”—­which she also let him know she did—­and partly that he enjoyed feeling, as a consequence, that he was generally, quite systematically, eased and, as they said, “done” for.  Committed, as it were, to this charming and clever young woman, who, by becoming for him a domestic resource, had become for him practically a new person—­ and committed, especially, in his own house, which somehow made his sense of it a deeper thing—­he took an interest in seeing how far the connection could carry him, could perhaps even lead him, and in thus putting to the test, for pleasant verification, what Fanny Assingham had said, at the last, about the difference such a girl could make.  She was really making one now, in their simplified existence, and a very considerable one, though there was no one to compare her with, as there had been, so usefully, for Fanny—­no Mrs. Rance, no Kitty, no Dotty Lutch, to help her to be felt, according to Fanny’s diagnosis, as real.  She was real, decidedly, from other causes, and Mr. Verver grew in time even a little amused at the amount of machinery Mrs. Assingham had seemed to see needed for pointing it.  She was directly and immediately real, real on a pleasantly reduced and intimate scale, and at no moments more so than during those—­at which we have just glanced—­when Mrs. Noble made them both together feel that she, she alone, in the absence of the queen-mother, was regent of the realm and governess of the heir.  Treated on such occasions as at best a pair of dangling and merely nominal court-functionaries, picturesque hereditary triflers entitled to the petites entrees but quite external to the State, which began and ended with the Nursery, they could only retire, in quickened sociability, to what was left them of the Palace, there to digest their gilded insignificance and cultivate, in regard to the true Executive, such snuff-taking ironies as might belong to rococo chamberlains moving among china lap-dogs.

Every evening, after dinner, Charlotte Stant played to him; seated at the piano and requiring no music, she went through his “favourite things”—­and he had many favourites—­with a facility that never failed, or that failed but just enough to pick itself up at a touch from his fitful voice.  She could play anything, she could play everything—­always shockingly, she of course insisted, but always, by his own vague measure, very much as if she might, slim, sinuous and strong, and with practised passion, have been playing lawn-tennis or endlessly and rhythmically

Page 42

waltzing.  His love of music, unlike his other loves, owned to vaguenesses, but while, on his comparatively shaded sofa, and smoking, smoking, always smoking, in the great Fawns drawing-room as everywhere, the cigars of his youth, rank with associations—­while, I say, he so listened to Charlotte’s piano, where the score was ever absent but, between the lighted candles, the picture distinct, the vagueness spread itself about him like some boundless carpet, a surface delightfully soft to the pressure of his interest.  It was a manner of passing the time that rather replaced conversation, but the air, at the end, none the less, before they separated, had a way of seeming full of the echoes of talk.  They separated, in the hushed house, not quite easily, yet not quite awkwardly either, with tapers that twinkled in the large dark spaces, and for the most part so late that the last solemn servant had been dismissed for the night.

Late as it was on a particular evening toward the end of October, there had been a full word or two dropped into the still-stirring sea of other voices—­a word or two that affected our friend even at the moment, and rather oddly, as louder and rounder than any previous sound; and then he had lingered, under pretext of an opened window to be made secure, after taking leave of his companion in the hall and watching her glimmer away up the staircase.  He had for himself another impulse than to go to bed; picking up a hat in the hall, slipping his arms into a sleeveless cape and lighting still another cigar, he turned out upon the terrace through one of the long drawing-room windows and moved to and fro there for an hour beneath the sharp autumn stars.  It was where he had walked in the afternoon sun with Fanny Assingham, and the sense of that other hour, the sense of the suggestive woman herself, was before him again as, in spite of all the previous degustation we have hinted at, it had not yet been.  He thought, in a loose, an almost agitated order, of many things; the power that was in them to agitate having been part of his conviction that he should not soon sleep.  He truly felt for a while that he should never sleep again till something had come to him; some light, some idea, some mere happy word perhaps, that he had begun to want, but had been till now, and especially the last day or two, vainly groping for.  “Can you really then come if we start early?”—­that was practically all he had said to the girl as she took up her bedroom light.  And “Why in the world not, when I’ve nothing else to do, and should, besides, so immensely like it?”—­this had as definitely been, on her side, the limit of the little scene.  There had in fact been nothing to call a scene, even of the littlest, at all—­though he perhaps didn’t quite know why something like the menace of one hadn’t proceeded from her stopping half-way upstairs to turn and say, as she looked down on him, that she promised to content herself, for their journey, with a toothbrush and a sponge. 

Page 43

There hovered about him, at all events, while he walked, appearances already familiar, as well as two or three that were new, and not the least vivid of the former connected itself with that sense of being treated with consideration which had become for him, as we have noted, one of the minor yet so far as there were any such, quite one of the compensatory, incidents of being a father-in-law.  It had struck him, up to now, that this particular balm was a mixture of which Amerigo, as through some hereditary privilege, alone possessed the secret; so that he found himself wondering if it had come to Charlotte, who had unmistakably acquired it, through the young man’s having amiably passed it on.  She made use, for her so quietly grateful host, however this might be, of quite the same shades of attention and recognition, was mistress in an equal degree of the regulated, the developed art of placing him high in the scale of importance.  That was even for his own thought a clumsy way of expressing the element of similarity in the agreeable effect they each produced on him, and it held him for a little only because this coincidence in their felicity caused him vaguely to connect or associate them in the matter of tradition, training, tact, or whatever else one might call it.  It might almost have been—­if such a link between them was to be imagined—­that Amerigo had, a little, “coached” or incited their young friend, or perhaps rather that she had simply, as one of the signs of the general perfection Fanny Assingham commended in her, profited by observing, during her short opportunity before the start of the travellers, the pleasant application by the Prince of his personal system.  He might wonder what exactly it was that they so resembled each other in treating him like—­from what noble and propagated convention, in cases in which the exquisite “importance” was to be neither too grossly attributed nor too grossly denied, they had taken their specific lesson; but the difficulty was here of course that one could really never know—­couldn’t know without having been one’s self a personage; whether a Pope, a King, a President, a Peer, a General, or just a beautiful Author.

Before such a question, as before several others when they recurred, he would come to a pause, leaning his arms on the old parapet and losing himself in a far excursion.  He had as to so many of the matters in hand a divided view, and this was exactly what made him reach out, in his unrest, for some idea, lurking in the vast freshness of the night, at the breath of which disparities would submit to fusion, and so, spreading beneath him, make him feel that he floated.  What he kept finding himself return to, disturbingly enough, was the reflection, deeper than anything else, that in forming a new and intimate tie he should in a manner abandon, or at the best signally relegate, his daughter.  He should reduce to definite form the idea that he had lost her—­as was indeed inevitable—­by her own marriage; he should

Page 44

reduce to definite form the idea of his having incurred an injury, or at the best an inconvenience, that required some makeweight and deserved some amends.  And he should do this the more, which was the great point, that he should appear to adopt, in doing it, the sentiment, in fact the very conviction, entertained, and quite sufficiently expressed, by Maggie herself, in her beautiful generosity, as to what he had suffered—­putting it with extravagance—­at her hands.  If she put it with extravagance the extravagance was yet sincere, for it came—­which she put with extravagance too—­from her persistence, always, in thinking, feeling, talking about him, as young.  He had had glimpses of moments when to hear her thus, in her absolutely unforced compunction, one would have supposed the special edge of the wrong she had done him to consist in his having still before him years and years to groan under it.  She had sacrificed a parent, the pearl of parents, no older than herself:  it wouldn’t so much have mattered if he had been of common parental age.  That he wasn’t, that he was just her extraordinary equal and contemporary, this was what added to her act the long train of its effect.  Light broke for him at last, indeed, quite as a consequence of the fear of breathing a chill upon this luxuriance of her spiritual garden.  As at a turn of his labyrinth he saw his issue, which opened out so wide, for the minute, that he held his breath with wonder.  He was afterwards to recall how, just then, the autumn night seemed to clear to a view in which the whole place, everything round him, the wide terrace where he stood, the others, with their steps, below, the gardens, the park, the lake, the circling woods, lay there as under some strange midnight sun.  It all met him during these instants as a vast expanse of discovery, a world that looked, so lighted, extraordinarily new, and in which familiar objects had taken on a distinctness that, as if it had been a loud, a spoken pretension to beauty, interest, importance, to he scarce knew what, gave them an inordinate quantity of character and, verily, an inordinate size.  This hallucination, or whatever he might have called it, was brief, but it lasted long enough to leave him gasping.  The gasp of admiration had by this time, however, lost itself in an intensity that quickly followed—­the way the wonder of it, since wonder was in question, truly had been the strange delay of his vision.  He had these several days groped and groped for an object that lay at his feet and as to which his blindness came from his stupidly looking beyond.  It had sat all the while at his hearth-stone, whence it now gazed up in his face.

Page 45

Once he had recognised it there everything became coherent.  The sharp point to which all his light converged was that the whole call of his future to him, as a father, would be in his so managing that Maggie would less and less appear to herself to have forsaken him.  And it not only wouldn’t be decently humane, decently possible, not to make this relief easy to her—­the idea shone upon him, more than that, as exciting, inspiring, uplifting.  It fell in so beautifully with what might be otherwise possible; it stood there absolutely confronted with the material way in which it might be met.  The way in which it might be met was by his putting his child at peace, and the way to put her at peace was to provide for his future—­that is for hers—­by marriage, by a marriage as good, speaking proportionately, as hers had been.  As he fairly inhaled this measure of refreshment he tasted the meaning of recent agitations.  He had seen that Charlotte could contribute—­what he hadn’t seen was what she could contribute to.  When it had all supremely cleared up and he had simply settled this service to his daughter well before him as the proper direction of his young friend’s leisure, the cool darkness had again closed round him, but his moral lucidity was constituted.  It wasn’t only moreover that the word, with a click, so fitted the riddle, but that the riddle, in such perfection, fitted the word.  He might have been equally in want and yet not have had his remedy.  Oh, if Charlotte didn’t accept him, of course the remedy would fail; but, as everything had fallen together, it was at least there to be tried.  And success would be great—­that was his last throb—­if the measure of relief effected for Maggie should at all prove to have been given by his own actual sense of felicity.  He really didn’t know when in his life he had thought of anything happier.  To think of it merely for himself would have been, even as he had just lately felt, even doing all justice to that condition—­yes, impossible.  But there was a grand difference in thinking of it for his child.

XII

It was at Brighton, above all, that this difference came out; it was during the three wonderful days he spent there with Charlotte that he had acquainted himself further—­though doubtless not even now quite completely—­with the merits of his majestic scheme.  And while, moreover, to begin with, he still but held his vision in place, steadying it fairly with his hands, as he had often steadied, for inspection, a precarious old pot or kept a glazed picture in its right relation to the light, the other, the outer presumptions in his favour, those independent of what he might himself contribute and that therefore, till he should “speak,” remained necessarily vague—­that quantity, I say, struck him as positively multiplying, as putting on, in the fresh Brighton air and on the sunny Brighton front, a kind of tempting palpability.  He liked, in this preliminary stage, to feel that he should be

Page 46

able to “speak” and that he would; the word itself being romantic, pressing for him the spring of association with stories and plays where handsome and ardent young men, in uniforms, tights, cloaks, high-boots, had it, in soliloquies, ever on their lips; and the sense on the first day that he should probably have taken the great step before the second was over conduced already to make him say to his companion that they must spend more than their mere night or two.  At his ease on the ground of what was before him he at all events definitely desired to be, and it was strongly his impression that he was proceeding step by step.  He was acting—­it kept coming back to that—­not in the dark, but in the high golden morning; not in precipitation, flurry, fever, dangers these of the path of passion properly so called, but with the deliberation of a plan, a plan that might be a thing of less joy than a passion, but that probably would, in compensation for that loss, be found to have the essential property, to wear even the decent dignity, of reaching further and of providing for more contingencies.  The season was, in local parlance, “on,” the elements were assembled; the big windy hotel, the draughty social hall, swarmed with “types,” in Charlotte’s constant phrase, and resounded with a din in which the wild music of gilded and befrogged bands, Croatian, Dalmatian, Carpathian, violently exotic and nostalgic, was distinguished as struggling against the perpetual popping of corks.  Much of this would decidedly have disconcerted our friends if it hadn’t all happened, more preponderantly, to give them the brighter surprise.  The noble privacy of Fawns had left them—­had left Mr. Verver at least—­ with a little accumulated sum of tolerance to spend on the high pitch and high colour of the public sphere.  Fawns, as it had been for him, and as Maggie and Fanny Assingham had both attested, was out of the world, whereas the scene actually about him, with the very sea a mere big booming medium for excursions and aquariums, affected him as so plump in the conscious centre that nothing could have been more complete for representing that pulse of life which they had come to unanimity at home on the subject of their advisedly not hereafter forgetting.  The pulse of life was what Charlotte, in her way, at home, had lately reproduced, and there were positively current hours when it might have been open to her companion to feel himself again indebted to her for introductions.  He had “brought” her, to put it crudely, but it was almost as if she were herself, in her greater gaiety, her livelier curiosity and intensity, her readier, happier irony, taking him about and showing him the place.  No one, really, when he came to think, had ever taken him about before—­it had always been he, of old, who took others and who in particular took Maggie.  This quickly fell into its relation with him as part of an experience—­marking for him, no doubt, what people call, considerately, a time of life; a new and pleasant order, a flattered passive state, that might become—­why shouldn’t it?—­ one of the comforts of the future.

Page 47

Mr. Gutermann-Seuss proved, on the second day—­our friend had waited till then—­a remarkably genial, a positively lustrous young man occupying a small neat house in a quarter of the place remote from the front and living, as immediate and striking signs testified, in the bosom of his family.  Our visitors found themselves introduced, by the operation of close contiguity, to a numerous group of ladies and gentlemen older and younger, and of children larger and smaller, who mostly affected them as scarce less anointed for hospitality and who produced at first the impression of a birthday party, of some anniversary gregariously and religiously kept, though they subsequently fell into their places as members of one quiet domestic circle, preponderantly and directly indebted for their being, in fact, to Mr. Gutermann-Seuss.  To the casual eye a mere smart and shining youth of less than thirty summers, faultlessly appointed in every particular, he yet stood among his progeny—­eleven in all, as he confessed without a sigh, eleven little brown clear faces, yet with such impersonal old eyes astride of such impersonal old noses—­while he entertained the great American collector whom he had so long hoped he might meet, and whose charming companion, the handsome, frank, familiar young lady, presumably Mrs. Verver, noticed the graduated offspring, noticed the fat, ear-ringed aunts and the glossy, cockneyfied, familiar uncles, inimitable of accent and assumption, and of an attitude of cruder intention than that of the head of the firm; noticed the place in short, noticed the treasure produced, noticed everything, as from the habit of a person finding her account at any time, according to a wisdom well learned of life, in almost any “funny” impression.  It really came home to her friend on the spot that this free range of observation in her, picking out the frequent funny with extraordinary promptness, would verily henceforth make a different thing for him of such experiences, of the customary hunt for the possible prize, the inquisitive play of his accepted monomania; which different thing could probably be a lighter and perhaps thereby a somewhat more boisterously refreshing form of sport.  Such omens struck him as vivid, in any case, when Mr. Gutermann-Seuss, with a sharpness of discrimination he had at first scarce seemed to promise, invited his eminent couple into another room, before the threshold of which the rest of the tribe, unanimously faltering, dropped out of the scene.  The treasure itself here, the objects on behalf of which Mr. Verver’s interest had been booked, established quickly enough their claim to engage the latter’s attention; yet at what point of his past did our friend’s memory, looking back and back, catch him, in any such place, thinking so much less of wares artfully paraded than of some other and quite irrelevant presence?  Such places were not strange to him when they took the form of bourgeois back-parlours, a trifle ominously grey

Page 48

and grim from their north light, at watering-places prevailingly homes of humbug, or even when they wore some aspect still less, if not perhaps still more, insidious.  He had been everywhere, pried and prowled everywhere, going, on occasion, so far as to risk, he believed, life, health and the very bloom of honour; but where, while precious things, extracted one by one from thrice-locked yet often vulgar drawers and soft satchels of old oriental ilk, were impressively ranged before him, had he, till now, let himself, in consciousness, wander like one of the vague?

He didn’t betray it—­ah that he knew; but two recognitions took place for him at once, and one of them suffered a little in sweetness by the confusion.  Mr. Gutermann-Seuss had truly, for the crisis, the putting down of his cards, a rare manner; he was perfect master of what not to say to such a personage as Mr. Verver while the particular importance that dispenses with chatter was diffused by his movements themselves, his repeated act of passage between a featureless mahogany meuble and a table so virtuously disinterested as to look fairly smug under a cotton cloth of faded maroon and indigo, all redolent of patriarchal teas.  The Damascene tiles, successively, and oh so tenderly, unmuffled and revealed, lay there at last in their full harmony and their venerable splendour, but the tribute of appreciation and decision was, while the spectator considered, simplified to a point that but just failed of representing levity on the part of a man who had always acknowledged without shame, in such affairs, the intrinsic charm of what was called discussion.  The infinitely ancient, the immemorial amethystine blue of the glaze, scarcely more meant to be breathed upon, it would seem, than the cheek of royalty—­this property of the ordered and matched array had inevitably all its determination for him, but his submission was, perhaps for the first time in his life, of the quick mind alone, the process really itself, in its way, as fine as the perfection perceived and admired:  every inch of the rest of him being given to the foreknowledge that an hour or two later he should have “spoken.”  The burning of his ships therefore waited too near to let him handle his opportunity with his usual firm and sentient fingers—­waited somehow in the predominance of Charlotte’s very person, in her being there exactly as she was, capable, as Mr. Gutermann-Seuss himself was capable, of the right felicity of silence, but with an embracing ease, through it all, that made deferred criticism as fragrant as some joy promised a lover by his mistress, or as a big bridal bouquet held patiently behind her.  He couldn’t otherwise have explained, surely, why he found himself thinking, to his enjoyment, of so many other matters than the felicity of his acquisition and the figure of his cheque, quite equally high; any more than why, later on, with their return to the room in which they had been received and the renewed encompassment of the tribe, he felt quite merged in the elated circle formed by the girl’s free response to the collective caress of all the shining eyes, and by her genial acceptance of the heavy cake and port wine that, as she was afterwards to note, added to their transaction, for a finish, the touch of some mystic rite of old Jewry.

Page 49

This characterisation came from her as they walked away—­walked together, in the waning afternoon, back to the breezy sea and the bustling front, back to the nimble and the flutter and the shining shops that sharpened the grin of solicitation on the mask of night.  They were walking thus, as he felt, nearer and nearer to where he should see his ships burn, and it was meanwhile for him quite as if this red glow would impart, at the harmonious hour, a lurid grandeur to his good faith.  It was meanwhile too a sign of the kind of sensibility often playing up in him that—­ fabulous as this truth may sound—­he found a sentimental link, an obligation of delicacy, or perhaps even one of the penalties of its opposite, in his having exposed her to the north light, the quite properly hard business-light, of the room in which they had been alone with the treasure and its master.  She had listened to the name of the sum he was capable of looking in the face.  Given the relation of intimacy with him she had already, beyond all retractation, accepted, the stir of the air produced at the other place by that high figure struck him as a thing that, from the moment she had exclaimed or protested as little as he himself had apologised, left him but one thing more to do.  A man of decent feeling didn’t thrust his money, a huge lump of it, in such a way, under a poor girl’s nose—­a girl whose poverty was, after a fashion, the very basis of her enjoyment of his hospitality—­ without seeing, logically, a responsibility attached.  And this was to remain none the less true for the fact that twenty minutes later, after he had applied his torch, applied it with a sign or two of insistence, what might definitely result failed to be immediately clear.  He had spoken—­spoken as they sat together on the out-of-the-way bench observed during one of their walks and kept for the previous quarter of the present hour well in his memory’s eye; the particular spot to which, between intense pauses and intenser advances, he had all the while consistently led her.  Below the great consolidated cliff, well on to where the city of stucco sat most architecturally perched, with the rumbling beach and the rising tide and the freshening stars in front and above, the safe sense of the whole place yet prevailed in lamps and seats and flagged walks, hovering also overhead in the close neighbourhood of a great replete community about to assist anew at the removal of dish-covers.

“We’ve had, as it seems to me, such quite beautiful days together, that I hope it won’t come to you too much as a shock when I ask if you think you could regard me with any satisfaction as a husband.”  As if he had known she wouldn’t, she of course couldn’t, at all gracefully, and whether or no, reply with a rush, he had said a little more—­quite as he had felt he must in thinking it out in advance.  He had put the question on which there was no going back and which represented thereby the sacrifice of his vessels, and what he

Page 50

further said was to stand for the redoubled thrust of flame that would make combustion sure.  “This isn’t sudden to me, and I’ve wondered at moments if you haven’t felt me coming to it.  I’ve been coming ever since we left Fawns—­I really started while we were there.”  He spoke slowly, giving her, as he desired, time to think; all the more that it was making her look at him steadily, and making her also, in a remarkable degree, look “well” while she did so—­a large and, so far, a happy, consequence.  She wasn’t at all events shocked—­which he had glanced at but for a handsome humility—­and he would give her as many minutes as she liked.  “You mustn’t think I’m forgetting that I’m not young.”

“Oh, that isn’t so.  It’s I that am old.  You are young.”  This was what she had at first answered—­and quite in the tone too of having taken her minutes.  It had not been wholly to the point, but it had been kind—­which was what he most wanted.  And she kept, for her next words, to kindness, kept to her clear, lowered voice and unshrinking face.  “To me too it thoroughly seems that these days have been beautiful.  I shouldn’t be grateful to them if I couldn’t more or less have imagined their bringing us to this.”  She affected him somehow as if she had advanced a step to meet him and yet were at the same time standing still.  It only meant, however, doubtless, that she was, gravely and reasonably, thinking—­as he exactly desired to make her.  If she would but think enough she would probably think to suit him.  “It seems to me,” she went on, “that it’s for you to be sure.”

“Ah, but I am sure,” said Adam Verver.  “On matters of importance I never speak when I’m not.  So if you can yourself face such a union you needn’t in the least trouble.”

She had another pause, and she might have been felt as facing it while, through lamplight and dusk, through the breath of the mild, slightly damp southwest, she met his eyes without evasion.  Yet she had at the end of another minute debated only to the extent of saying:  “I won’t pretend I don’t think it would be good for me to marry.  Good for me, I mean,” she pursued, “because I’m so awfully unattached.  I should like to be a little less adrift.  I should like to have a home.  I should like to have an existence.  I should like to have a motive for one thing more than another—­a motive outside of myself.  In fact,” she said, so sincerely that it almost showed pain, yet so lucidly that it almost showed humour, “in fact, you know, I want to be married.  It’s—­well, it’s the condition.”

“The condition—?” He was just vague.

“It’s the state, I mean.  I don’t like my own.  ‘Miss,’ among us all, is too dreadful—­except for a shopgirl.  I don’t want to be a horrible English old-maid.”

“Oh, you want to be taken care of.  Very well then, I’ll do it.”

“I dare say it’s very much that.  Only I don’t see why, for what I speak of,” she smiled—­“for a mere escape from my state—­I need do quite so much.”

Page 51

“So much as marry me in particular?”

Her smile was as for true directness.  “I might get what I want for less.”

“You think it so much for you to do?”

“Yes,” she presently said, “I think it’s a great deal.”

Then it was that, though she was so gentle, so quite perfect with him, and he felt he had come on far—­then it was that of a sudden something seemed to fail and he didn’t quite know where they were.  There rose for him, with this, the fact, to be sure, of their disparity, deny it as mercifully and perversely as she would.  He might have been her father.  “Of course, yes—­that’s my disadvantage:  I’m not the natural, I’m so far from being the ideal match to your youth and your beauty.  I’ve the drawback that you’ve seen me always, so inevitably, in such another light.”

But she gave a slow headshake that made contradiction soft—­made it almost sad, in fact, as from having to be so complete; and he had already, before she spoke, the dim vision of some objection in her mind beside which the one he had named was light, and which therefore must be strangely deep.  “You don’t understand me.  It’s of all that it is for you to do—­it’s of that I’m thinking.”

Oh, with this, for him, the thing was clearer!  “Then you needn’t think.  I know enough what it is for me to do.”

But she shook her head again.  “I doubt if you know.  I doubt if you can.”

“And why not, please—­when I’ve had you so before me?  That I’m old has at least that fact about it to the good—­that I’ve known you long and from far back.”

“Do you think you’ve ‘known’ me?” asked Charlotte Stant.  He hesitated—­for the tone of it, and her look with it might have made him doubt.  Just these things in themselves, however, with all the rest, with his fixed purpose now, his committed deed, the fine pink glow, projected forward, of his ships, behind him, definitely blazing and crackling—­this quantity was to push him harder than any word of her own could warn him.  All that she was herself, moreover, was so lighted, to its advantage, by the pink glow.  He wasn’t rabid, but he wasn’t either, as a man of a proper spirit, to be frightened.  “What is that then—­if I accept it—­but as strong a reason as I can want for just learning to know you?”

She faced him always—­kept it up as for honesty, and yet at the same time, in her odd way, as for mercy.  “How can you tell whether if you did you would?”

It was ambiguous for an instant, as she showed she felt.  “I mean when it’s a question of learning, one learns sometimes too late.”

“I think it’s a question,” he promptly enough made answer, “of liking you the more just for your saying these things.  You should make something,” he added, “of my liking you.”

“I make everything.  But are you sure of having exhausted all other ways?”

This, of a truth, enlarged his gaze.  “But what other ways?”

Page 52

“Why, you’ve more ways of being kind than anyone I ever knew.”

“Take it then,” he answered, “that I’m simply putting them all together for you.”  She looked at him, on this, long again—­still as if it shouldn’t be said she hadn’t given him time or had withdrawn from his view, so to speak, a single inch of her surface.  This at least she was fully to have exposed.  It represented her as oddly conscientious, and he scarce knew in what sense it affected him.  On the whole, however, with admiration.  “You’re very, very honourable.”

“It’s just what I want to be.  I don’t see,” she added, “why you’re not right, I don’t see why you’re not happy, as you are.  I can not ask myself, I can not ask you,” she went on, “if you’re really as much at liberty as your universal generosity leads you to assume.  Oughtn’t we,” she asked, “to think a little of others?  Oughtn’t I, at least, in loyalty—­at any rate in delicacy—­to think of Maggie?” With which, intensely gentle, so as not to appear too much to teach him his duty, she explained.  “She’s everything to you—­she has always been.  Are you so certain that there’s room in your life—?”

“For another daughter?—­is that what you mean?” She had not hung upon it long, but he had quickly taken her up.

He had not, however, disconcerted her.  “For another young woman—­ very much of her age, and whose relation to her has always been so different from what our marrying would make it.  For another companion,” said Charlotte Stant.

“Can’t a man be, all his life then,” he almost fiercely asked, “anything but a father?” But he went on before she could answer.  “You talk about differences, but they’ve been already made—­as no one knows better than Maggie.  She feels the one she made herself by her own marriage—­made, I mean, for me.  She constantly thinks of it—­it allows her no rest.  To put her at peace is therefore,” he explained, “what I’m trying, with you, to do.  I can’t do it alone, but I can do it with your help.  You can make her,” he said, “positively happy about me.”

“About you?” she thoughtfully echoed.  “But what can I make her about herself?”

“Oh, if she’s at ease about me the rest will take care of itself.  The case,” he declared, “is in your hands.  You’ll effectually put out of her mind that I feel she has abandoned me.”

Interest certainly now was what he had kindled in her face, but it was all the more honourable to her, as he had just called it that she should want to see each of the steps of his conviction.  “If you’ve been driven to the ‘likes’ of me, mayn’t it show that you’ve felt truly forsaken?”

“Well, I’m willing to suggest that, if I can show at the same time that I feel consoled.”

“But have you,” she demanded, “really felt so?” He hesitated.

“Consoled?”

“Forsaken.”

“No—­I haven’t.  But if it’s her idea—!” If it was her idea, in short, that was enough.  This enunciation of motive, the next moment, however, sounded to him perhaps slightly thin, so that he gave it another touch.  “That is if it’s my idea.  I happen, you see, to like my idea.”

Page 53

“Well, it’s beautiful and wonderful.  But isn’t it, possibly,” Charlotte asked, “not quite enough to marry me for?”

“Why so, my dear child?  Isn’t a man’s idea usually what he does marry for?”

Charlotte, considering, looked as if this might perhaps be a large question, or at all events something of an extension of one they were immediately concerned with.  “Doesn’t that a good deal depend on the sort of thing it may be?” She suggested that, about marriage, ideas, as he called them, might differ; with which, however, giving no more time to it, she sounded another question.  “Don’t you appear rather to put it to me that I may accept your offer for Maggie’s sake?  Somehow”—­she turned it over—­“I don’t so clearly see her quite so much finding reassurance, or even quite so much needing it.”

“Do you then make nothing at all of her having been so ready to leave us?”

Ah, Charlotte on the contrary made much!  “She was ready to leave us because she had to be.  From the moment the Prince wanted it she could only go with him.”

“Perfectly—­so that, if you see your way, she will be able to ’go with him’ in future as much as she likes.”

Charlotte appeared to examine for a minute, in Maggie’s interest, this privilege—­the result of which was a limited concession.  “You’ve certainly worked it out!”

“Of course I’ve worked it out—­that’s exactly what I have done.  She hadn’t for a long time been so happy about anything as at your being there with me.”

“I was to be with you,” said Charlotte, “for her security.”

“Well,” Adam Verver rang out, “this is her security.  You’ve only, if you can’t see it, to ask her.”

“‘Ask’ her?”—­the girl echoed it in wonder.  “Certainly—­in so many words.  Telling her you don’t believe me.”

Still she debated.  “Do you mean write it to her?”

“Quite so.  Immediately.  To-morrow.”

“Oh, I don’t think I can write it,” said Charlotte Stant.  “When I write to her”—­and she looked amused for so different a shade—­ “it’s about the Principino’s appetite and Dr. Brady’s visits.”

“Very good then—­put it to her face to face.  We’ll go straight to Paris to meet them.”

Charlotte, at this, rose with a movement that was like a small cry; but her unspoken sense lost itself while she stood with her eyes on him—­he keeping his seat as for the help it gave him, a little, to make his appeal go up.  Presently, however, a new sense had come to her, and she covered him, kindly, with the expression of it.  “I do think, you know, you must rather ‘like’ me.”

“Thank you,” said Adam Verver.  “You will put it to her yourself then?”

She had another hesitation.  “We go over, you say, to meet them?”

“As soon as we can get back to Fawns.  And wait there for them, if necessary, till they come.”

“Wait—­a—­at Fawns?”

Page 54

“Wait in Paris.  That will be charming in itself.”

“You take me to pleasant places.”  She turned it over.  “You propose to me beautiful things.”

“It rests but with you to make them beautiful and pleasant.  You’ve made Brighton—!”

“Ah!”—­she almost tenderly protested.  “With what I’m doing now?”

“You’re promising me now what I want.  Aren’t you promising me,” he pressed, getting up, “aren’t you promising me to abide by what Maggie says?”

Oh, she wanted to be sure she was.  “Do you mean she’ll ask it of me?”

It gave him indeed, as by communication, a sense of the propriety of being himself certain.  Yet what was he but certain?  “She’ll speak to you.  She’ll speak to you for me.”

This at last then seemed to satisfy her.  “Very good.  May we wait again to talk of it till she has done so?” He showed, with his hands down in his pockets and his shoulders expressively up, a certain disappointment.  Soon enough, none the less, his gentleness was all back and his patience once more exemplary.  “Of course I give you time.  Especially,” he smiled, “as it’s time that I shall be spending with you.  Our keeping on together will help you perhaps to see.  To see, I mean, how I need you.”

“I already see,” said Charlotte, “how you’ve persuaded yourself you do.”  But she had to repeat it.  “That isn’t, unfortunately, all.”

“Well then, how you’ll make Maggie right.”

“’Right’?” She echoed it as if the word went far.  And “O—­oh!” she still critically murmured as they moved together away.

XIII

He had talked to her of their waiting in Paris, a week later, but on the spot there this period of patience suffered no great strain.  He had written to his daughter, not indeed from Brighton, but directly after their return to Fawns, where they spent only forty-eight hours before resuming their journey; and Maggie’s reply to his news was a telegram from Rome, delivered to him at noon of their fourth day and which he brought out to Charlotte, who was seated at that moment in the court of the hotel, where they had agreed that he should join her for their proceeding together to the noontide meal.  His letter, at Fawns—­a letter of several pages and intended lucidly, unreservedly, in fact all but triumphantly, to inform—­had proved, on his sitting down to it, and a little to his surprise, not quite so simple a document to frame as even his due consciousness of its weight of meaning had allowed him to assume:  this doubtless, however, only for reasons naturally latent in the very wealth of that consciousness, which contributed to his message something of their own quality of impatience.  The main result of their talk, for the time, had been a difference in his relation to his young friend, as well as a difference, equally sensible, in her relation to himself; and this in spite of his not having again renewed his undertaking to “speak” to her so far even as to tell her of the communication despatched to Rome.  Delicacy, a delicacy more beautiful still, all the delicacy she should want, reigned between them—­it being rudimentary, in their actual order, that she mustn’t be further worried until Maggie should have put her at her ease.

Page 55

It was just the delicacy, however, that in Paris—­which, suggestively, was Brighton at a hundredfold higher pitch—­made, between him and his companion, the tension, made the suspense, made what he would have consented perhaps to call the provisional peculiarity, of present conditions.  These elements acted in a manner of their own, imposing and involving, under one head, many abstentions and precautions, twenty anxieties and reminders—­ things, verily, he would scarce have known how to express; and yet creating for them at every step an acceptance of their reality.  He was hanging back, with Charlotte, till another person should intervene for their assistance, and yet they had, by what had already occurred, been carried on to something it was out of the power of other persons to make either less or greater.  Common conventions—­that was what was odd—­had to be on this basis more thought of; those common conventions that, previous to the passage by the Brighton strand, he had so enjoyed the sense of their overlooking.  The explanation would have been, he supposed—­ or would have figured it with less of unrest—­that Paris had, in its way, deeper voices and warnings, so that if you went at all “far” there it laid bristling traps, as they might have been viewed, all smothered in flowers, for your going further still.  There were strange appearances in the air, and before you knew it you might be unmistakably matching them.  Since he wished therefore to match no appearance but that of a gentleman playing with perfect fairness any game in life he might be called to, he found himself, on the receipt of Maggie’s missive, rejoicing with a certain inconsistency.  The announcement made her from home had, in the act, cost some biting of his pen to sundry parts of him—­ his personal modesty, his imagination of her prepared state for so quick a jump, it didn’t much matter which—­and yet he was more eager than not for the drop of delay and for the quicker transitions promised by the arrival of the imminent pair.  There was after all a hint of offence to a man of his age in being taken, as they said at the shops, on approval.  Maggie, certainly, would have been as far as Charlotte herself from positively desiring this, and Charlotte, on her side, as far as Maggie from holding him light as a real value.  She made him fidget thus, poor girl, but from generous rigour of conscience.

These allowances of his spirit were, all the same, consistent with a great gladness at the sight of the term of his ordeal; for it was the end of his seeming to agree that questions and doubts had a place.  The more he had inwardly turned the matter over the more it had struck him that they had in truth only an ugliness.  What he could have best borne, as he now believed, would have been Charlotte’s simply saying to him that she didn’t like him enough.  This he wouldn’t have enjoyed, but he would quite have understood it and been able ruefully to submit.  She did like him enough—­nothing

Page 56

to contradict that had come out for him; so that he was restless for her as well as for himself.  She looked at him hard a moment when he handed her his telegram, and the look, for what he fancied a dim, shy fear in it, gave him perhaps his best moment of conviction that—­as a man, so to speak—­he properly pleased her.  He said nothing—­the words sufficiently did it for him, doing it again better still as Charlotte, who had left her chair at his approach, murmured them out.  “We start to-night to bring you all our love and joy and sympathy.”  There they were, the words, and what did she want more?  She didn’t, however, as she gave him back the little unfolded leaf, say they were enough —­though he saw, the next moment, that her silence was probably not disconnected from her having just visibly turned pale.  Her extraordinarily fine eyes, as it was his present theory that he had always thought them, shone at him the more darkly out of this change of colour; and she had again, with it, her apparent way of subjecting herself, for explicit honesty and through her willingness to face him, to any view he might take, all at his ease, and even to wantonness, of the condition he produced in her.  As soon as he perceived that emotion kept her soundless he knew himself deeply touched, since it proved that, little as she professed, she had been beautifully hoping.  They stood there a minute while he took in from this sign that, yes then, certainly she liked him enough—­liked him enough to make him, old as he was ready to brand himself, flush for the pleasure of it.  The pleasure of it accordingly made him speak first.  “Do you begin, a little, to be satisfied?”

Still, however, she had to think.  “We’ve hurried them, you see.  Why so breathless a start?”

“Because they want to congratulate us.  They want,” said Adam Verver, “to see our happiness.”

She wondered again—­and this time also, for him, as publicly as possible.  “So much as that?”

“Do you think it’s too much?”

She continued to think plainly.  “They weren’t to have started for another week.”

“Well, what then?  Isn’t our situation worth the little sacrifice?  We’ll go back to Rome as soon as you like with them.”

This seemed to hold her—­as he had previously seen her held, just a trifle inscrutably, by his allusions to what they would do together on a certain contingency.  “Worth it, the little sacrifice, for whom?  For us, naturally—­yes,” she said.  “We want to see them—­for our reasons.  That is,” she rather dimly smiled, “You do.”

“And you do, my dear, too!” he bravely declared.  “Yes then—­I do too,” she after an instant ungrudging enough acknowledged.  “For us, however, something depends on it.”

“Rather!  But does nothing depend on it for them?”

“What can—­from the moment that, as appears, they don’t want to nip us in the bud?  I can imagine their rushing up to prevent us.  But an enthusiasm for us that can wait so very little—­such intense eagerness, I confess,” she went on, “more than a little puzzles me.  You may think me,” she also added, “ungracious and suspicious, but the Prince can’t at all want to come back so soon.  He wanted quite too intensely to get away.”

Page 57

Mr. Verver considered.  “Well, hasn’t he been away?”

“Yes, just long enough to see how he likes it.  Besides,” said Charlotte, “he may not be able to join in the rosy view of our case that you impute to her.  It can’t in the least have appeared to him hitherto a matter of course that you should give his wife a bouncing stepmother.”

Adam Verver, at this, looked grave.  “I’m afraid then he’ll just have to accept from us whatever his wife accepts; and accept it—­ if he can imagine no better reason—­just because she does.  That,” he declared, “will have to do for him.”

His tone made her for a moment meet his face; after which, “Let me,” she abruptly said, “see it again”—­taking from him the folded leaf that she had given back and he had kept in his hand.  “Isn’t the whole thing,” she asked when she had read it over, “perhaps but a way like another for their gaining time?”

He again stood staring; but the next minute, with that upward spring of his shoulders and that downward pressure of his pockets which she had already, more than once, at disconcerted moments, determined in him, he turned sharply away and wandered from her in silence.  He looked about in his small despair; he crossed the hotel court, which, overarched and glazed, muffled against loud sounds and guarded against crude sights, heated, gilded, draped, almost carpeted, with exotic trees in tubs, exotic ladies in chairs, the general exotic accent and presence suspended, as with wings folded or feebly fluttering, in the superior, the supreme, the inexorably enveloping Parisian medium, resembled some critical apartment of large capacity, some “dental,” medical, surgical waiting-room, a scene of mixed anxiety and desire, preparatory, for gathered barbarians, to the due amputation or extraction of excrescences and redundancies of barbarism.  He went as far as the porte-cochere, took counsel afresh of his usual optimism, sharpened even, somehow, just here, by the very air he tasted, and then came back smiling to Charlotte.  “It is incredible to you that when a man is still as much in love as Amerigo his most natural impulse should be to feel what his wife feels, to believe what she believes, to want what she wants?—­in the absence, that is, of special impediments to his so doing.”  The manner of it operated—­she acknowledged with no great delay this natural possibility.  “No—­nothing is incredible to me of people immensely in love.”

“Well, isn’t Amerigo immensely in love?”

She hesitated but as for the right expression of her sense of the degree—­but she after all adopted Mr. Verver’s.  “Immensely.”

“Then there you are!”

She had another smile, however—­she wasn’t there quite yet.  “That isn’t all that’s wanted.”

“But what more?”

“Why that his wife shall have made him really believe that she really believes.”  With which Charlotte became still more lucidly logical.  “The reality of his belief will depend in such a case on the reality of hers.  The Prince may for instance now,” she went on, “have made out to his satisfaction that Maggie may mainly desire to abound in your sense, whatever it is you do.  He may remember that he has never seen her do anything else.”

Page 58

“Well,” said Adam Verver, “what kind of a warning will he have found in that?  To what catastrophe will he have observed such a disposition in her to lead?”

“Just to this one!” With which she struck him as rising straighter and clearer before him than she had done even yet.

“Our little question itself?” Her appearance had in fact, at the moment, such an effect on him that he could answer but in marvelling mildness.  “Hadn’t we better wait a while till we call it a catastrophe?”

Her rejoinder to this was to wait—­though by no means as long as he meant.  When at the end of her minute she spoke, however, it was mildly too.  “What would you like, dear friend, to wait for?” It lingered between them in the air, this demand, and they exchanged for the time a look which might have made each of them seem to have been watching in the other the signs of its overt irony.  These were indeed immediately so visible in Mr. Verver’s face that, as if a little ashamed of having so markedly produced them—­and as if also to bring out at last, under pressure, something she had all the while been keeping back—­she took a jump to pure plain reason.  “You haven’t noticed for yourself, but I can’t quite help noticing, that in spite of what you assume—­we assume, if you like—­Maggie wires her joy only to you.  She makes no sign of its overflow to me.”

It was a point—­and, staring a moment, he took account of it.  But he had, as before, his presence of mind—­to say nothing of his kindly humour.  “Why, you complain of the very thing that’s most charmingly conclusive!  She treats us already as one.”

Clearly now, for the girl, in spite of lucidity and logic, there was something in the way he said things—!  She faced him in all her desire to please him, and then her word quite simply and definitely showed it.  “I do like you, you know.”

Well, what could this do but stimulate his humour?  “I see what’s the matter with you.  You won’t be quiet till you’ve heard from the Prince himself.  I think,” the happy man added, “that I’ll go and secretly wire to him that you’d like, reply paid, a few words for yourself.”

It could apparently but encourage her further to smile.  “Reply paid for him, you mean—­or for me?”

“Oh, I’ll pay, with pleasure, anything back for you—­as many words as you like.”  And he went on, to keep it up.  “Not requiring either to see your message.”

She could take it, visibly, as he meant it.  “Should you require to see the Prince’s?”

“Not a bit.  You can keep that also to yourself.”

On his speaking, however, as if his transmitting the hint were a real question, she appeared to consider—­and almost as if for good taste—­that the joke had gone far enough.  “It doesn’t matter.  Unless he speaks of his own movement—!  And why should it be,” she asked, “a thing that would occur to him?”

“I really think,” Mr. Verver concurred, “that it naturally wouldn’t.  He doesn’t know you’re morbid.”

Page 59

She just wondered—­but she agreed.  “No—­he hasn’t yet found it out.  Perhaps he will, but he hasn’t yet; and I’m willing to give him meanwhile the benefit of the doubt.”  So with this the situation, to her view, would appear to have cleared had she not too quickly had one of her restless relapses.  “Maggie, however, does know I’m morbid.  She hasn’t the benefit.”

“Well,” said Adam Verver a little wearily at last, “I think I feel that you’ll hear from her yet.”  It had even fairly come over him, under recurrent suggestion, that his daughter’s omission was surprising.  And Maggie had never in her life been wrong for more than three minutes.

“Oh, it isn’t that I hold that I’ve a right to it,” Charlotte the next instant rather oddly qualified—­and the observation itself gave him a further push.

“Very well—­I shall like it myself.”

At this then, as if moved by his way of constantly—­and more or less against his own contention—­coming round to her, she showed how she could also always, and not less gently, come half way.  “I speak of it only as the missing grace—­the grace that’s in everything that Maggie does.  It isn’t my due”—­she kept it up—­ “but, taking from you that we may still expect it, it will have the touch.  It will be beautiful.”

“Then come out to breakfast.”  Mr. Verver had looked at his watch.  “It will be here when we get back.”

“If it isn’t”—­and Charlotte smiled as she looked about for a feather boa that she had laid down on descending from her room—­ “if it isn’t it will have had but that slight fault.”

He saw her boa on the arm of the chair from which she had moved to meet him, and, after he had fetched it, raising it to make its charming softness brush his face—­for it was a wondrous product of Paris, purchased under his direct auspices the day before—­he held it there a minute before giving it up.  “Will you promise me then to be at peace?”

She looked, while she debated, at his admirable present.  “I promise you.”

“Quite for ever?”

“Quite for ever.”

“Remember,” he went on, to justify his demand, “remember that in wiring you she’ll naturally speak even more for her husband than she has done in wiring me.”

It was only at a word that Charlotte had a demur. 
“’Naturally’—?”

“Why, our marriage puts him for you, you see—­or puts you for him—­into a new relation, whereas it leaves his relation to me unchanged.  It therefore gives him more to say to you about it.”

“About its making me his stepmother-in-law—­or whatever I should become?” Over which, for a little, she not undivertedly mused.  “Yes, there may easily be enough for a gentleman to say to a young woman about that.”

“Well, Amerigo can always be, according to the case, either as funny or as serious as you like; and whichever he may be for you, in sending you a message, he’ll be it all.”  And then as the girl, with one of her so deeply and oddly, yet so tenderly, critical looks at him, failed to take up the remark, he found himself moved, as by a vague anxiety, to add a question.  “Don’t you think he’s charming?”

Page 60

“Oh, charming,” said Charlotte Stant.  “If he weren’t I shouldn’t mind.”

“No more should I!” her friend harmoniously returned.

“Ah, but you don’t mind.  You don’t have to.  You don’t have to, I mean, as I have.  It’s the last folly ever to care, in an anxious way, the least particle more than one is absolutely forced.  If I were you,” she went on—­“if I had in my life, for happiness and power and peace, even a small fraction of what you have, it would take a great deal to make me waste my worry.  I don’t know,” she said, “what in the world—­that didn’t touch my luck—­I should trouble my head about.”

“I quite understand you—­yet doesn’t it just depend,” Mr. Verver asked, “on what you call one’s luck?  It’s exactly my luck that I’m talking about.  I shall be as sublime as you like when you’ve made me all right.  It’s only when one is right that one really has the things you speak of.  It isn’t they,” he explained, “that make one so:  it’s the something else I want that makes them right.  If you’ll give me what I ask, you’ll see.”

She had taken her boa and thrown it over her shoulders, and her eyes, while she still delayed, had turned from him, engaged by another interest, though the court was by this time, the hour of dispersal for luncheon, so forsaken that they would have had it, for free talk, should they have been moved to loudness, quite to themselves.  She was ready for their adjournment, but she was also aware of a pedestrian youth, in uniform, a visible emissary of the Postes et Telegraphes, who had approached, from the street, the small stronghold of the concierge and who presented there a missive taken from the little cartridge-box slung over his shoulder.  The portress, meeting him on the threshold, met equally, across the court, Charlotte’s marked attention to his visit, so that, within the minute, she had advanced to our friends with her cap-streamers flying and her smile of announcement as ample as her broad white apron.  She raised aloft a telegraphic message and, as she delivered it, sociably discriminated.  “Cette fois-ci pour madame!”—­with which she as genially retreated, leaving Charlotte in possession.  Charlotte, taking it, held it at first unopened.  Her eyes had come back to her companion, who had immediately and triumphantly greeted it.  “Ah, there you are!”

She broke the envelope then in silence, and for a minute, as with the message he himself had put before her, studied its contents without a sign.  He watched her without a question, and at last she looked up.  “I’ll give you,” she simply said, “what you ask.”

Page 61

The expression of her face was strange—­but since when had a woman’s at moments of supreme surrender not a right to be?  He took it in with his own long look and his grateful silence—­so that nothing more, for some instants, passed between them.  Their understanding sealed itself—­he already felt that she had made him right.  But he was in presence too of the fact that Maggie had made her so; and always, therefore, without Maggie, where, in fine, would he be?  She united them, brought them together as with the click of a silver spring, and, on the spot, with the vision of it, his eyes filled, Charlotte facing him meanwhile with her expression made still stranger by the blur of his gratitude.  Through it all, however, he smiled.  “What my child does for me—!”

Through it all as well, that is still through the blur, he saw Charlotte, rather than heard her, reply.  She held her paper wide open, but her eyes were all for his.  “It isn’t Maggie.  It’s the Prince.”

“I say!”—­he gaily rang out.  “Then it’s best of all.”

“It’s enough.”

“Thank you for thinking so!” To which he added “It’s enough for our question, but it isn’t—­is it? quite enough for our breakfast?  Dejeunons.”

She stood there, however, in spite of this appeal, her document always before them.  “Don’t you want to read it?”

He thought.  “Not if it satisfies you.  I don’t require it.”

But she gave him, as for her conscience, another chance.  “You can if you like.”

He hesitated afresh, but as for amiability, not for curiosity.  “Is it funny?”

Thus, finally, she again dropped her eyes on it, drawing in her lips a little.  “No—­I call it grave.”

“Ah, then, I don’t want it.”

“Very grave,” said Charlotte Stant.

“Well, what did I tell you of him?” he asked, rejoicing, as they started:  a question for all answer to which, before she took his arm, the girl thrust her paper, crumpled, into the pocket of her coat.

PART THIRD

XIV

Charlotte, half way up the “monumental” staircase, had begun by waiting alone—­waiting to be rejoined by her companion, who had gone down all the way, as in common kindness bound, and who, his duty performed, would know where to find her.  She was meanwhile, though extremely apparent, not perhaps absolutely advertised; but she would not have cared if she had been—­so little was it, by this time, her first occasion of facing society with a consciousness materially, with a confidence quite splendidly, enriched.  For a couple of years now she had known as never before what it was to look “well”—­to look, that is, as well as she had always felt, from far back, that, in certain conditions, she might.  On such an evening as this, that of a great official party in the full flush of the London spring-time, the conditions affected her, her nerves, her senses, her imagination,

Page 62

as all profusely present; so that perhaps at no moment yet had she been so justified of her faith as at the particular instant of our being again concerned with her, that of her chancing to glance higher up from where she stood and meeting in consequence the quiet eyes of Colonel Assingham, who had his elbows on the broad balustrade of the great gallery overhanging the staircase and who immediately exchanged with her one of his most artlessly familiar signals.  This simplicity of his visual attention struck her, even with the other things she had to think about, as the quietest note in the whole high pitch—­much, in fact, as if she had pressed a finger on a chord or a key and created, for the number of seconds, an arrest of vibration, a more muffled thump.  The sight of him suggested indeed that Fanny would be there, though so far as opportunity went she had not seen her.  This was about the limit of what it could suggest.

The air, however, had suggestions enough—­it abounded in them, many of them precisely helping to constitute those conditions with which, for our young woman, the hour was brilliantly crowned.  She was herself in truth crowned, and it all hung together, melted together, in light and colour and sound:  the unsurpassed diamonds that her head so happily carried, the other jewels, the other perfections of aspect and arrangement that made her personal scheme a success, the proved private theory that materials to work with had been all she required and that there were none too precious for her to understand and use—­to which might be added lastly, as the strong-scented flower of the total sweetness, an easy command, a high enjoyment, of her crisis.  For a crisis she was ready to take it, and this ease it was, doubtless, that helped her, while she waited, to the right assurance, to the right indifference, to the right expression, and above all, as she felt, to the right view of her opportunity for happiness—­unless indeed the opportunity itself, rather, were, in its mere strange amplitude, the producing, the precipitating cause.  The ordered revellers, rustling and shining, with sweep of train and glitter of star and clink of sword, and yet, for all this, but so imperfectly articulate, so vaguely vocal—­the double stream of the coming and the going, flowing together where she stood, passed her, brushed her, treated her to much crude contemplation and now and then to a spasm of speech, an offered hand, even in some cases to an unencouraged pause; but she missed no countenance and invited no protection:  she fairly liked to be, so long as she might, just as she was—­exposed a little to the public, no doubt, in her unaccompanied state, but, even if it were a bit brazen, careless of queer reflections on the dull polish of London faces, and exposed, since it was a question of exposure, to much more competent recognitions of her own.  She hoped no one would stop—­she was positively keeping herself; it was her idea to mark in a particular manner the importance of something that had just happened.  She knew how she should mark it, and what she was doing there made already a beginning.

Page 63

When presently, therefore, from her standpoint, she saw the Prince come back she had an impression of all the place as higher and wider and more appointed for great moments; with its dome of lustres lifted, its ascents and descents more majestic, its marble tiers more vividly overhung, its numerosity of royalties, foreign and domestic, more unprecedented, its symbolism of “State” hospitality both emphasised and refined.  This was doubtless a large consequence of a fairly familiar cause, a considerable inward stir to spring from the mere vision, striking as that might be, of Amerigo in a crowd; but she had her reasons, she held them there, she carried them in fact, responsibly and overtly, as she carried her head, her high tiara, her folded fan, her indifferent, unattended eminence; and it was when he reached her and she could, taking his arm, show herself as placed in her relation, that she felt supremely justified.  It was her notion of course that she gave a glimpse of but few of her grounds for this discrimination—­indeed of the most evident alone; yet she would have been half willing it should be guessed how she drew inspiration, drew support, in quantity sufficient for almost anything, from the individual value that, through all the picture, her husband’s son-in-law kept for the eye, deriving it from his fine unconscious way, in the swarming social sum, of outshining, overlooking and overtopping.  It was as if in separation, even the shortest, she half forgot or disbelieved how he affected her sight, so that reappearance had, in him, each time, a virtue of its own—­a kind of disproportionate intensity suggesting his connection with occult sources of renewal.  What did he do when he was away from her that made him always come back only looking, as she would have called it, “more so?” Superior to any shade of cabotinage, he yet almost resembled an actor who, between his moments on the stage, revisits his dressing-room and, before the glass, pressed by his need of effect, retouches his make-up.  The Prince was at present, for instance, though he had quitted her but ten minutes before, still more than then the person it pleased her to be left with—­a truth that had all its force for her while he made her his care for their conspicuous return together to the upper rooms.  Conspicuous beyond any wish they could entertain was what, poor wonderful man, he couldn’t help making it; and when she raised her eyes again, on the ascent, to Bob Assingham, still aloft in his gallery and still looking down at her, she was aware that, in spite of hovering and warning inward voices, she even enjoyed the testimony rendered by his lonely vigil to the lustre she reflected.

Page 64

He was always lonely at great parties, the dear Colonel—­it wasn’t in such places that the seed he sowed at home was ever reaped by him; but nobody could have seemed to mind it less, to brave it with more bronzed indifference; so markedly that he moved about less like one of the guests than like some quite presentable person in charge of the police arrangements or the electric light.  To Mrs. Verver, as will be seen, he represented, with the perfect good faith of his apparent blankness, something definite enough; though her bravery was not thereby too blighted for her to feel herself calling him to witness that the only witchcraft her companion had used, within the few minutes, was that of attending Maggie, who had withdrawn from the scene, to her carriage.  Notified, at all events, of Fanny’s probable presence, Charlotte was, for a while after this, divided between the sense of it as a fact somehow to reckon with and deal with, which was a perception that made, in its degree, for the prudence, the pusillanimity of postponement, of avoidance—­and a quite other feeling, an impatience that presently ended by prevailing, an eagerness, really, to be suspected, sounded, veritably arraigned, if only that she might have the bad moment over, if only that she might prove to herself, let alone to Mrs. Assingham also, that she could convert it to good; if only, in short, to be “square,” as they said, with her question.  For herself indeed, particularly, it wasn’t a question; but something in her bones told her that Fanny would treat it as one, and there was truly nothing that, from this friend, she was not bound in decency to take.  She might hand things back with every tender precaution, with acknowledgments and assurances, but she owed it to them, in any case, and it to all Mrs. Assingham had done for her, not to get rid of them without having well unwrapped and turned them over.

To-night, as happened—­and she recognised it more and more, with the ebbing minutes, as an influence of everything about her—­ to-night exactly, she would, no doubt, since she knew why, be as firm as she might at any near moment again hope to be for going through that process with the right temper and tone.  She said, after a little, to the Prince, “Stay with me; let no one take you; for I want her, yes, I do want her to see us together, and the sooner the better”—­said it to keep her hand on him through constant diversions, and made him, in fact, by saying it, profess a momentary vagueness.  She had to explain to him that it was Fanny Assingham, she wanted to see—­who clearly would be there, since the Colonel never either stirred without her or, once arrived, concerned himself for her fate; and she had, further, after Amerigo had met her with “See us together? why in the world? hasn’t she often seen us together?” to inform him that what had elsewhere and otherwise happened didn’t now matter and that she at any rate well knew, for the occasion, what she was about.  “You’re

Page 65

strange, cara mia,” he consentingly enough dropped; but, for whatever strangeness, he kept her, as they circulated, from being waylaid, even remarking to her afresh as he had often done before, on the help rendered, in such situations, by the intrinsic oddity of the London “squash,” a thing of vague, slow, senseless eddies, revolving as in fear of some menace of conversation suspended over it, the drop of which, with some consequent refreshing splash or spatter, yet never took place.  Of course she was strange; this, as they went, Charlotte knew for herself:  how could she be anything else when the situation holding her, and holding him, for that matter, just as much, had so the stamp of it?  She had already accepted her consciousness, as we have already noted, that a crisis, for them all, was in the air; and when such hours were not depressing, which was the form indeed in which she had mainly known them, they were apparently in a high degree exhilarating.

Later on, in a corner to which, at sight of an empty sofa, Mrs. Assingham had, after a single attentive arrest, led her with a certain earnestness, this vision of the critical was much more sharpened than blurred.  Fanny had taken it from her:  yes, she was there with Amerigo alone, Maggie having come with them and then, within ten minutes, changed her mind, repented and departed.  “So you’re staying on together without her?” the elder woman had asked; and it was Charlotte’s answer to this that had determined for them, quite indeed according to the latter’s expectation, the need of some seclusion and her companion’s pounce at the sofa.  They were staying on together alone, and—­oh distinctly!—­it was alone that Maggie had driven away, her father, as usual, not having managed to come. “’As usual’—?” Mrs. Assingham had seemed to wonder; Mr. Verver’s reluctances not having, she in fact quite intimated, hitherto struck her.  Charlotte responded, at any rate, that his indisposition to go out had lately much increased—­even though to-night, as she admitted, he had pleaded his not feeling well.  Maggie had wished to stay with him—­for the Prince and she, dining out, had afterwards called in Portland Place, whence, in the event, they had brought her, Charlotte, on.  Maggie had come but to oblige her father—­she had urged the two others to go without her; then she had yielded, for the time, to Mr. Verver’s persuasion.  But here, when they had, after the long wait in the carriage, fairly got in; here, once up the stairs, with the rooms before them, remorse had ended by seizing her:  she had listened to no other remonstrance, and at present therefore, as Charlotte put it, the two were doubtless making together a little party at home.  But it was all right—­so Charlotte also put it:  there was nothing in the world they liked better than these snatched felicities, little parties, long talks, with “I’ll come to you to-morrow,” and “No, I’ll come to you,” make-believe renewals of their old life.  They were fairly,

Page 66

at times, the dear things, like children playing at paying visits, playing at “Mr. Thompson” and “Mrs. Fane,” each hoping that the other would really stay to tea.  Charlotte was sure she should find Maggie there on getting home—­ a remark in which Mrs. Verver’s immediate response to her friend’s inquiry had culminated.  She had thus, on the spot, the sense of having given her plenty to think about, and that moreover of liking to see it even better than she had expected.  She had plenty to think about herself, and there was already something in Fanny that made it seem still more.

“You say your husband’s ill?  He felt too ill to come?”

“No, my dear—­I think not.  If he had been too ill I wouldn’t have left him.”

“And yet Maggie was worried?” Mrs. Assingham asked.

“She worries, you know, easily.  She’s afraid of influenza—­of which he has had, at different times, though never with the least gravity, several attacks.”

“But you’re not afraid of it?”

Charlotte had for a moment a pause; it had continued to come to her that really to have her case “out,” as they said, with the person in the world to whom her most intimate difficulties had oftenest referred themselves, would help her, on the whole, more than hinder; and under that feeling all her opportunity, with nothing kept back; with a thing or two perhaps even thrust forward, seemed temptingly to open.  Besides, didn’t Fanny at bottom half expect, absolutely at the bottom half want, things?—­ so that she would be disappointed if, after what must just have occurred for her, she didn’t get something to put between the teeth of her so restless rumination, that cultivation of the fear, of which our young woman had already had glimpses, that she might have “gone too far” in her irrepressible interest in other lives.  What had just happened—­it pieced itself together for Charlotte—­was that the Assingham pair, drifting like everyone else, had had somewhere in the gallery, in the rooms, an accidental concussion; had it after the Colonel, over his balustrade, had observed, in the favouring high light, her public junction with the Prince.  His very dryness, in this encounter, had, as always, struck a spark from his wife’s curiosity, and, familiar, on his side, with all that she saw in things, he had thrown her, as a fine little bone to pick, some report of the way one of her young friends was “going on” with another.  He knew perfectly—­such at least was Charlotte’s liberal assumption—­that she wasn’t going on with anyone, but she also knew that, given the circumstances, she was inevitably to be sacrificed, in some form or another, to the humorous intercourse of the inimitable couple.  The Prince meanwhile had also, under coercion, sacrificed her; the Ambassador had come up to him with a message from Royalty, to whom he was led away; after which she had talked for five minutes with Sir John Brinder, who had been of the Ambassador’s company and

Page 67

who had rather artlessly remained with her.  Fanny had then arrived in sight of them at the same moment as someone else she didn’t know, someone who knew Mrs. Assingham and also knew Sir John.  Charlotte had left it to her friend’s competence to throw the two others immediately together and to find a way for entertaining her in closer quarters.  This was the little history of the vision, in her, that was now rapidly helping her to recognise a precious chance, the chance that mightn’t again soon be so good for the vivid making of a point.  Her point was before her; it was sharp, bright, true; above all it was her own.  She had reached it quite by herself; no one, not even Amerigo—­Amerigo least of all, who would have nothing to do with it—­had given her aid.  To make it now with force for Fanny Assingham’s benefit would see her further, in the direction in which the light had dawned, than any other spring she should, yet awhile, doubtless, be able to press.  The direction was that of her greater freedom—­which was all in the world she had in mind.  Her opportunity had accordingly, after a few minutes of Mrs. Assingham’s almost imprudently interested expression of face, positively acquired such a price for her that she may, for ourselves, while the intensity lasted, rather resemble a person holding out a small mirror at arm’s length and consulting it with a special turn of the head.  It was, in a word, with this value of her chance that she was intelligently playing when she said in answer to Fanny’s last question:  “Don’t you remember what you told me, on the occasion of something or other, the other day?  That you believe there’s nothing I’m afraid of?  So, my dear, don’t ask me!”

“Mayn’t I ask you,” Mrs. Assingham returned, “how the case stands with your poor husband?”

“Certainly, dear.  Only, when you ask me as if I mightn’t perhaps know what to think, it seems to me best to let you see that I know perfectly what to think.”

Mrs. Assingham hesitated; then, blinking a little, she took her risk.  “You didn’t think that if it was a question of anyone’s returning to him, in his trouble, it would be better you yourself should have gone?”

Well, Charlotte’s answer to this inquiry visibly shaped itself in the interest of the highest considerations.  The highest considerations were good humour, candour, clearness and, obviously, the real truth.  “If we couldn’t be perfectly frank and dear with each other, it would be ever so much better, wouldn’t it? that we shouldn’t talk about anything at all; which, however, would be dreadful—­and we certainly, at any rate, haven’t yet come to it.  You can ask me anything under the sun you like, because, don’t you see? you can’t upset me.”

“I’m sure, my dear Charlotte,” Fanny Assingham laughed, “I don’t want to upset you.”

“Indeed, love, you simply couldn’t even if you thought it necessary—­that’s all I mean.  Nobody could, for it belongs to my situation that I’m, by no merit of my own, just fixed—­fixed as fast as a pin stuck, up to its head, in a cushion.  I’m placed—­I can’t imagine anyone more placed.  There I am!”

Page 68

Fanny had indeed never listened to emphasis more firmly applied, and it brought into her own eyes, though she had reasons for striving to keep them from betrayals, a sort of anxiety of intelligence.  “I dare say—­but your statement of your position, however you see it, isn’t an answer to my inquiry.  It seems to me, at the same time, I confess,” Mrs. Assingham added, “to give but the more reason for it.  You speak of our being ‘frank.’  How can we possibly be anything else?  If Maggie has gone off through finding herself too distressed to stay, and if she’s willing to leave you and her husband to show here without her, aren’t the grounds of her preoccupation more or less discussable?”

“If they’re not,” Charlotte replied, “it’s only from their being, in a way, too evident.  They’re not grounds for me—­they weren’t when I accepted Adam’s preference that I should come to-night without him:  just as I accept, absolutely, as a fixed rule, all his preferences.  But that doesn’t alter the fact, of course, that my husband’s daughter, rather than his wife, should have felt she could, after all, be the one to stay with him, the one to make the sacrifice of this hour—­seeing, especially, that the daughter has a husband of her own in the field.”  With which she produced, as it were, her explanation.  “I’ve simply to see the truth of the matter—­see that Maggie thinks more, on the whole, of fathers than of husbands.  And my situation is such,” she went on, “that this becomes immediately, don’t you understand? a thing I have to count with.”

Mrs. Assingham, vaguely heaving, panting a little but trying not to show it, turned about, from some inward spring, in her seat.  “If you mean such a thing as that she doesn’t adore the Prince—!”

“I don’t say she doesn’t adore him.  What I say is that she doesn’t think of him.  One of those conditions doesn’t always, at all stages, involve the other.  This is just how she adores him,” Charlotte said.  “And what reason is there, in the world, after all, why he and I shouldn’t, as you say, show together?  We’ve shown together, my dear,” she smiled, “before.”

Her friend, for a little, only looked at her—­speaking then with abruptness.  “You ought to be absolutely happy.  You live with such good people.”

The effect of it, as well, was an arrest for Charlotte; whose face, however, all of whose fine and slightly hard radiance, it had caused, the next instant, further to brighten.  “Does one ever put into words anything so fatuously rash?  It’s a thing that must be said, in prudence, for one—­by somebody who’s so good as to take the responsibility:  the more that it gives one always a chance to show one’s best manners by not contradicting it.  Certainly, you’ll never have the distress, or whatever, of hearing me complain.”

“Truly, my dear, I hope in all conscience not!” and the elder woman’s spirit found relief in a laugh more resonant than was quite advised by their pursuit of privacy.

Page 69

To this demonstration her friend gave no heed.  “With all our absence after marriage, and with the separation from her produced in particular by our so many months in America, Maggie has still arrears, still losses to make up—­still the need of showing how, for so long, she simply kept missing him.  She missed his company—­a large allowance of which is, in spite of everything else, of the first necessity to her.  So she puts it in when she can—­a little here, a little there, and it ends by making up a considerable amount.  The fact of our distinct establishments—­ which has, all the same, everything in its favour,” Charlotte hastened to declare, “makes her really see more of him than when they had the same house.  To make sure she doesn’t fail of it she’s always arranging for it—­which she didn’t have to do while they lived together.  But she likes to arrange,” Charlotte steadily proceeded; “it peculiarly suits her; and the result of our separate households is really, for them, more contact and more intimacy.  To-night, for instance, has been practically an arrangement.  She likes him best alone.  And it’s the way,” said our young woman, “in which he best likes her.  It’s what I mean therefore by being ‘placed.’  And the great thing is, as they say, to ‘know’ one’s place.  Doesn’t it all strike you,” she wound up, “as rather placing the Prince too?”

Fanny Assingham had at this moment the sense as of a large heaped dish presented to her intelligence and inviting it to a feast—­so thick were the notes of intention in this remarkable speech.  But she also felt that to plunge at random, to help herself too freely, would—­apart from there not being at such a moment time for it—­tend to jostle the ministering hand, confound the array and, more vulgarly speaking, make a mess.  So she picked out, after consideration, a solitary plum.  “So placed that you have to arrange?”

“Certainly I have to arrange.”

“And the Prince also—­if the effect for him is the same?”

“Really, I think, not less.”

“And does he arrange,” Mrs. Assingham asked, “to make up his arrears?” The question had risen to her lips—­it was as if another morsel, on the dish, had tempted her.  The sound of it struck her own ear, immediately, as giving out more of her thought than she had as yet intended; but she quickly saw that she must follow it up, at any risk, with simplicity, and that what was simplest was the ease of boldness.  “Make them up, I mean, by coming to see you?”

Charlotte replied, however, without, as her friend would have phrased it, turning a hair.  She shook her head, but it was beautifully gentle.  “He never comes.”

“Oh!” said Fanny Assingham:  with which she felt a little stupid.  “There it is.  He might so well, you know, otherwise.”

“’Otherwise’?”—­and Fanny was still vague.

Page 70

It passed, this time, over her companion, whose eyes, wandering, to a distance, found themselves held.  The Prince was at hand again; the Ambassador was still at his side; they were stopped a moment by a uniformed personage, a little old man, of apparently the highest military character, bristling with medals and orders.  This gave Charlotte time to go on.  “He has not been for three months.”  And then as with her friend’s last word in her ear:  “’Otherwise’—­yes.  He arranges otherwise.  And in my position,” she added, “I might too.  It’s too absurd we shouldn’t meet.”

“You’ve met, I gather,” said Fanny Assingham, “to-night.”

“Yes—­as far as that goes.  But what I mean is that I might—­ placed for it as we both are—­go to see him.”

“And do you?” Fanny asked with almost mistaken solemnity.

The perception of this excess made Charlotte, whether for gravity or for irony, hang fire a minute.  “I have been.  But that’s nothing,” she said, “in itself, and I tell you of it only to show you how our situation works.  It essentially becomes one, a situation, for both of us.  The Prince’s, however, is his own affair—­I meant but to speak of mine.”

“Your situation’s perfect,” Mrs. Assingham presently declared.

“I don’t say it isn’t.  Taken, in fact, all round, I think it is.  And I don’t, as I tell you, complain of it.  The only thing is that I have to act as it demands of me.”

“To ’act’?” said Mrs. Assingham with an irrepressible quaver.

“Isn’t it acting, my dear, to accept it?  I do accept it.  What do you want me to do less?”

“I want you to believe that you’re a very fortunate person.”

“Do you call that less?” Charlotte asked with a smile.  “From the point of view of my freedom I call it more.  Let it take, my position, any name you like.”

“Don’t let it, at any rate”—­and Mrs. Assingham’s impatience prevailed at last over her presence of mind—­“don’t let it make you think too much of your freedom.”

“I don’t know what you call too much—­for how can I not see it as it is?  You’d see your own quickly enough if the Colonel gave you the same liberty—­and I haven’t to tell you, with your so much greater knowledge of everything, what it is that gives such liberty most.  For yourself personally of course,” Charlotte went on, “you only know the state of neither needing it nor missing it.  Your husband doesn’t treat you as of less importance to him than some other woman.”

“Ah, don’t talk to me of other women!” Fanny now overtly panted.  “Do you call Mr. Verver’s perfectly natural interest in his daughter—?”

Page 71

“The greatest affection of which he is capable?” Charlotte took it up in all readiness.  “I do distinctly—­and in spite of my having done all I could think of—­to make him capable of a greater.  I’ve done, earnestly, everything I could—­I’ve made it, month after month, my study.  But I haven’t succeeded—­it has been vividly brought home to me to-night.  However,” she pursued, “I’ve hoped against hope, for I recognise that, as I told you at the time, I was duly warned.”  And then as she met in her friend’s face the absence of any such remembrance:  “He did tell me that he wanted me just because I could be useful about her.”  With which Charlotte broke into a wonderful smile.  “So you see I am!”

It was on Fanny Assingham’s lips for the moment to reply that this was, on the contrary, exactly what she didn’t see; she came in fact within an ace of saying:  “You strike me as having quite failed to help his idea to work—­since, by your account, Maggie has him not less, but so much more, on her mind.  How in the world, with so much of a remedy, comes there to remain so much of what was to be obviated?” But she saved herself in time, conscious above all that she was in presence of still deeper things than she had yet dared to fear, that there was “more in it” than any admission she had made represented—­and she had held herself familiar with admissions:  so that, not to seem to understand where she couldn’t accept, and not to seem to accept where she couldn’t approve, and could still less, with precipitation, advise, she invoked the mere appearance of casting no weight whatever into the scales of her young friend’s consistency.  The only thing was that, as she was quickly enough to feel, she invoked it rather to excess.  It brought her, her invocation, too abruptly to her feet.  She brushed away everything.  “I can’t conceive, my dear, what you’re talking about!”

Charlotte promptly rose then, as might be, to meet it, and her colour, for the first time, perceptibly heightened.  She looked, for the minute, as her companion had looked—­as if twenty protests, blocking each other’s way, had surged up within her.  But when Charlotte had to make a selection, her selection was always the most effective possible.  It was happy now, above all, for being made not in anger but in sorrow.  “You give me up then?”

“Give you up—?”

“You forsake me at the hour of my life when it seems to me I most deserve a friend’s loyalty?  If you do you’re not just, Fanny; you’re even, I think,” she went on, “rather cruel; and it’s least of all worthy of you to seem to wish to quarrel with me in order to cover your desertion.”  She spoke, at the same time, with the noblest moderation of tone, and the image of high, pale, lighted disappointment she meanwhile presented, as of a creature patient and lonely in her splendour, was an impression so firmly imposed that she could fill her measure to the brim and yet enjoy the last word, as it is called in such cases,

Page 72

with a perfection void of any vulgarity of triumph.  She merely completed, for truth’s sake, her demonstration.  “What is a quarrel with me but a quarrel with my right to recognise the conditions of my bargain?  But I can carry them out alone,” she said as she turned away.  She turned to meet the Ambassador and the Prince, who, their colloquy with their Field-Marshal ended, were now at hand and had already, between them, she was aware, addressed her a remark that failed to penetrate the golden glow in which her intelligence was temporarily bathed.  She had made her point, the point she had foreseen she must make; she had made it thoroughly and once for all, so that no more making was required; and her success was reflected in the faces of the two men of distinction before her, unmistakably moved to admiration by her exceptional radiance.  She at first but watched this reflection, taking no note of any less adequate form of it possibly presented by poor Fanny—­poor Fanny left to stare at her incurred “score,” chalked up in so few strokes on the wall; then she took in what the Ambassador was saying, in French, what he was apparently repeating to her.

“A desire for your presence, Madame, has been expressed en tres-haut lieu, and I’ve let myself in for the responsibility, to say nothing of the honour, of seeing, as the most respectful of your friends, that so august an impatience is not kept waiting.”  The greatest possible Personage had, in short, according to the odd formula of societies subject to the greatest personages possible, “sent for” her, and she asked, in her surprise, “What in the world does he want to do to me?” only to know, without looking, that Fanny’s bewilderment was called to a still larger application, and to hear the Prince say with authority, indeed with a certain prompt dryness:  “You must go immediately—­it’s a summons.”  The Ambassador, using authority as well, had already somehow possessed himself of her hand, which he drew into his arm, and she was further conscious as she went off with him that, though still speaking for her benefit, Amerigo had turned to Fanny Assingham.  He would explain afterwards—­besides which she would understand for herself.  To Fanny, however, he had laughed—­ as a mark, apparently, that for this infallible friend no explanation at all would be necessary.

XV

It may be recorded none the less that the Prince was the next moment to see how little any such assumption was founded.  Alone with him now Mrs. Assingham was incorruptible.  “They send for Charlotte through you?”

“No, my dear; as you see, through the Ambassador.”

“Ah, but the Ambassador and you, for the last quarter-of-an-hour, have been for them as one.  He’s your ambassador.”  It may indeed be further mentioned that the more Fanny looked at it the more she saw in it.  “They’ve connected her with you—­she’s treated as your appendage.”

“Oh, my ‘appendage,’” the Prince amusedly exclaimed—­“cara mia, what a name!  She’s treated, rather, say, as my ornament and my glory.  And it’s so remarkable a case for a mother-in-law that you surely can’t find fault with it.”

Page 73

“You’ve ornaments enough, it seems to me—­as you’ve certainly glories enough—­without her.  And she’s not the least little bit,” Mrs. Assingham observed, “your mother-in-law.  In such a matter a shade of difference is enormous.  She’s no relation to you whatever, and if she’s known in high quarters but as going about with you, then—­then—!” She failed, however, as from positive intensity of vision.  “Then, then what?” he asked with perfect good-nature.

“She had better in such a case not be known at all.”

“But I assure you I never, just now, so much as mentioned her.  Do you suppose I asked them,” said the young man, still amused, “if they didn’t want to see her?  You surely don’t need to be shown that Charlotte speaks for herself—­that she does so above all on such an occasion as this and looking as she does to-night.  How, so looking, can she pass unnoticed?  How can she not have ‘success’?  Besides,” he added as she but watched his face, letting him say what he would, as if she wanted to see how he would say it, “besides, there is always the fact that we’re of the same connection, of—­what is your word?—­the same ‘concern.’  We’re certainly not, with the relation of our respective sposi, simply formal acquaintances.  We’re in the same boat”—­and the Prince smiled with a candour that added an accent to his emphasis.

Fanny Assingham was full of the special sense of his manner:  it caused her to turn for a moment’s refuge to a corner of her general consciousness in which she could say to herself that she was glad she wasn’t in love with such a man.  As with Charlotte just before, she was embarrassed by the difference between what she took in and what she could say, what she felt and what she could show.  “It only appears to me of great importance that—­now that you all seem more settled here—­Charlotte should be known, for any presentation, any further circulation or introduction, as, in particular, her husband’s wife; known in the least possible degree as anything else.  I don’t know what you mean by the ‘same’ boat.  Charlotte is naturally in Mr. Verver’s boat.”

“And, pray, am I not in Mr. Verver’s boat too?  Why, but for Mr. Verver’s boat, I should have been by this time”—­and his quick Italian gesture, an expressive direction and motion of his forefinger, pointed to deepest depths—­“away down, down, down.”  She knew of course what he meant—­how it had taken his father-in-law’s great fortune, and taken no small slice, to surround him with an element in which, all too fatally weighted as he had originally been, he could pecuniarily float; and with this reminder other things came to her—­how strange it was that, with all allowance for their merit, it should befall some people to be so inordinately valued, quoted, as they said in the stock-market, so high, and how still stranger, perhaps, that there should be cases in which, for some reason, one didn’t mind the so frequently marked absence in them of the

Page 74

purpose really to represent their price.  She was thinking, feeling, at any rate, for herself; she was thinking that the pleasure she could take in this specimen of the class didn’t suffer from his consent to be merely made buoyant:  partly because it was one of those pleasures (he inspired them) that, by their nature, couldn’t suffer, to whatever proof they were put; and partly because, besides, he after all visibly had on his conscience some sort of return for services rendered.  He was a huge expense assuredly—­but it had been up to now her conviction that his idea was to behave beautifully enough to make the beauty well nigh an equivalent.  And that he had carried out his idea, carried it out by continuing to lead the life, to breathe the air, very nearly to think the thoughts, that best suited his wife and her father—­ this she had till lately enjoyed the comfort of so distinctly perceiving as to have even been moved more than once, to express to him the happiness it gave her.  He had that in his favour as against other matters; yet it discouraged her too, and rather oddly, that he should so keep moving, and be able to show her that he moved, on the firm ground of the truth.  His acknowledgment of obligation was far from unimportant, but she could find in his grasp of the real itself a kind of ominous intimation.  The intimation appeared to peep at her even out of his next word, lightly as he produced it.

“Isn’t it rather as if we had, Charlotte and I, for bringing us together, a benefactor in common?” And the effect, for his interlocutress, was still further to be deepened.  “I somehow feel, half the time, as if he were her father-in-law too.  It’s as if he had saved us both—­which is a fact in our lives, or at any rate in our hearts, to make of itself a link.  Don’t you remember”—­he kept it up—­“how, the day she suddenly turned up for you, just before my wedding, we so frankly and funnily talked, in her presence, of the advisability, for her, of some good marriage?” And then as his friend’s face, in her extremity, quite again as with Charlotte, but continued to fly the black flag of general repudiation:  “Well, we really began then, as it seems to me, the work of placing her where she is.  We were wholly right—­and so was she.  That it was exactly the thing is shown by its success.  We recommended a good marriage at almost any price, so to speak, and, taking us at our word, she has made the very best.  That was really what we meant, wasn’t it?  Only—­what she has got—­something thoroughly good.  It would be difficult, it seems to me, for her to have anything better—­once you allow her the way it’s to be taken.  Of course if you don’t allow her that the case is different.  Her offset is a certain decent freedom—­ which, I judge, she’ll be quite contented with.  You may say that will be very good of her, but she strikes me as perfectly humble about it.  She proposes neither to claim it nor to use it with any sort of retentissement.  She would enjoy it, I

Page 75

think, quite as quietly as it might be given.  The ‘boat,’ you see”—­the Prince explained it no less considerately and lucidly—­“is a good deal tied up at the dock, or anchored, if you like, out in the stream.  I have to jump out from time to time to stretch my legs, and you’ll probably perceive, if you give it your attention, that Charlotte really can’t help occasionally doing the same.  It isn’t even a question, sometimes, of one’s getting to the dock—­one has to take a header and splash about in the water.  Call our having remained here together to-night, call the accident of my having put them, put our illustrious friends there, on my companion’s track—­for I grant you this as a practical result of our combination—­call the whole thing one of the harmless little plunges off the deck, inevitable for each of us.  Why not take them, when they occur, as inevitable—­and, above all, as not endangering life or limb?  We shan’t drown, we shan’t sink—­at least I can answer for myself.  Mrs. Verver too, moreover—­do her the justice—­visibly knows how to swim.”

He could easily go on, for she didn’t interrupt him; Fanny felt now that she wouldn’t have interrupted him for the world.  She found his eloquence precious; there was not a drop of it that she didn’t, in a manner, catch, as it came, for immediate bottling, for future preservation.  The crystal flask of her innermost attention really received it on the spot, and she had even already the vision of how, in the snug laboratory of her afterthought, she should be able chemically to analyse it.  There were moments, positively, still beyond this, when, with the meeting of their eyes, something as yet unnamable came out for her in his look, when something strange and subtle and at variance with his words, something that gave them away, glimmered deep down, as an appeal, almost an incredible one, to her finer comprehension.  What, inconceivably, was it like?  Wasn’t it, however gross, such a rendering of anything so occult, fairly like a quintessential wink, a hint of the possibility of their really treating their subject—­of course on some better occasion—­and thereby, as well, finding it much more interesting?  If this far red spark, which might have been figured by her mind as the head-light of an approaching train seen through the length of a tunnel, was not, on her side, an ignis fatuus, a mere subjective phenomenon, it twinkled there at the direct expense of what the Prince was inviting her to understand.  Meanwhile too, however, and unmistakably, the real treatment of their subject did, at a given moment, sound.  This was when he proceeded, with just the same perfect possession of his thought—­on the manner of which he couldn’t have improved—­to complete his successful simile by another, in fact by just the supreme touch, the touch for which it had till now been waiting.  “For Mrs. Verver to be known to people so intensely and exclusively as her husband’s wife, something is wanted that,

Page 76

you know, they haven’t exactly got.  He should manage to be known—­or at least to be seen—­a little more as his wife’s husband.  You surely must by this time have seen for yourself that he has his own habits and his own ways, and that he makes, more and more—­as of course he has a perfect right to do—­his own discriminations.  He’s so perfect, so ideal a father, and, doubtless largely by that very fact, a generous, a comfortable, an admirable father-in-law, that I should really feel it base to avail myself of any standpoint whatever to criticise him.  To you, nevertheless, I may make just one remark; for you’re not stupid—­you always understand so blessedly what one means.”

He paused an instant, as if even this one remark might be difficult for him should she give no sign of encouraging him to produce it.  Nothing would have induced her, however, to encourage him; she was now conscious of having never in her life stood so still or sat, inwardly, as it were, so tight; she felt like the horse of the adage, brought—­and brought by her own fault—­to the water, but strong, for the occasion, in the one fact that she couldn’t be forced to drink.  Invited, in other words, to understand, she held her breath for fear of showing she did, and this for the excellent reason that she was at last fairly afraid to.  It was sharp for her, at the same time, that she was certain, in advance, of his remark; that she heard it before it had sounded, that she already tasted, in fine, the bitterness it would have for her special sensibility.  But her companion, from an inward and different need of his own, was presently not deterred by her silence.  “What I really don’t see is why, from his own point of view—­given, that is, his conditions, so fortunate as they stood—­he should have wished to marry at all.”  There it was then—­exactly what she knew would come, and exactly, for reasons that seemed now to thump at her heart, as distressing to her.  Yet she was resolved, meanwhile, not to suffer, as they used to say of the martyrs, then and there; not to suffer, odiously, helplessly, in public—­which could be prevented but by her breaking off, with whatever inconsequence; by her treating their discussion as ended and getting away.  She suddenly wanted to go home much as she had wanted, an hour or two before, to come.  She wanted to leave well behind her both her question and the couple in whom it had, abruptly, taken such vivid form—­but it was dreadful to have the appearance of disconcerted flight.  Discussion had of itself, to her sense, become danger—­such light, as from open crevices, it let in; and the overt recognition of danger was worse than anything else.  The worst in fact came while she was thinking how she could retreat and still not overtly recognise.  Her face had betrayed her trouble, and with that she was lost.  “I’m afraid, however,” the Prince said, “that I, for some reason, distress you—­for which I beg your pardon.  We’ve always talked so well together—­it has been,

Page 77

from the beginning, the greatest pull for me.”  Nothing so much as such a tone could have quickened her collapse; she felt he had her now at his mercy, and he showed, as he went on, that he knew it.  “We shall talk again, all the same, better than ever—­I depend on it too much.  Don’t you remember what I told you, so definitely, one day before my marriage?—­that, moving as I did in so many ways among new things, mysteries, conditions, expectations, assumptions different from any I had known, I looked to you, as my original sponsor, my fairy godmother, to see me through.  I beg you to believe,” he added, “that I look to you yet.”

His very insistence had, fortunately, the next moment, affected her as bringing her help; with which, at least, she could hold up her head to speak.  “Ah, you are through—­you were through long ago.  Or if you aren’t you ought to be.”

“Well then, if I ought to be it’s all the more reason why you should continue to help me.  Because, very distinctly, I assure you, I’m not.  The new things or ever so many of them—­are still for me new things; the mysteries and expectations and assumptions still contain an immense element that I’ve failed to puzzle out.  As we’ve happened, so luckily, to find ourselves again really taking hold together, you must let me, as soon as possible, come to see you; you must give me a good, kind hour.  If you refuse it me”—­and he addressed himself to her continued reserve—­“I shall feel that you deny, with a stony stare, your responsibility.”

At this, as from a sudden shake, her reserve proved an inadequate vessel.  She could bear her own, her private reference to the weight on her mind, but the touch of another hand made it too horribly press.  “Oh, I deny responsibility—­to you.  So far as I ever had it I’ve done with it.”

He had been, all the while, beautifully smiling; but she made his look, now, penetrate her again more.  “As to whom then do you confess it?”

“Ah, mio caro, that’s—­if to anyone—­my own business!”

He continued to look at her hard.  “You give me up then?”

It was what Charlotte had asked her ten minutes before, and its coming from him so much in the same way shook her in her place.  She was on the point of replying “Do you and she agree together for what you’ll say to me?”—­but she was glad afterwards to have checked herself in time, little as her actual answer had perhaps bettered it.  “I think I don’t know what to make of you.”

“You must receive me at least,” he said.

“Oh, please, not till I’m ready for you!”—­and, though she found a laugh for it, she had to turn away.  She had never turned away from him before, and it was quite positively for her as if she were altogether afraid of him.

XVI

Page 78

Later on, when their hired brougham had, with the long vociferation that tormented her impatience, been extricated from the endless rank, she rolled into the London night, beside her husband, as into a sheltering darkness where she could muffle herself and draw breath.  She had stood for the previous half-hour in a merciless glare, beaten upon, stared out of countenance, it fairly seemed to her, by intimations of her mistake.  For what she was most immediately feeling was that she had, in the past, been active, for these people, to ends that were now bearing fruit and that might yet bear a larger crop.  She but brooded, at first, in her corner of the carriage:  it was like burying her exposed face, a face too helplessly exposed, in the cool lap of the common indifference, of the dispeopled streets, of the closed shops and darkened houses seen through the window of the brougham, a world mercifully unconscious and unreproachful.  It wouldn’t, like the world she had just left, know sooner or later what she had done, or would know it, at least, only if the final consequence should be some quite overwhelming publicity.  She fixed this possibility itself so hard, however, for a few moments, that the misery of her fear produced the next minute a reaction; and when the carriage happened, while it grazed a turn, to catch the straight shaft from the lamp of a policeman in the act of playing his inquisitive flash over an opposite house-front, she let herself wince at being thus incriminated only that she might protest, not less quickly, against mere blind terror.  It had become, for the occasion, preposterously, terror—­of which she must shake herself free before she could properly measure her ground.  The perception of this necessity had in truth soon aided her; since she found, on trying, that, lurid as her prospect might hover there, she could none the less give it no name.  The sense of seeing was strong in her, but she clutched at the comfort of not being sure of what she saw.  Not to know what it would represent on a longer view was a help, in turn, to not making out that her hands were embrued; since if she had stood in the position of a producing cause she should surely be less vague about what she had produced.  This, further, in its way, was a step toward reflecting that when one’s connection with any matter was too indirect to be traced it might be described also as too slight to be deplored.  By the time they were nearing Cadogan Place she had in fact recognised that she couldn’t be as curious as she desired without arriving at some conviction of her being as innocent.  But there had been a moment, in the dim desert of Eaton Square, when she broke into speech.

“It’s only their defending themselves so much more than they need—­it’s only that that makes me wonder.  It’s their having so remarkably much to say for themselves.”

Her husband had, as usual, lighted his cigar, remaining apparently as busy with it as she with her agitation.  “You mean it makes you feel that you have nothing?” To which, as she made no answer, the Colonel added:  “What in the world did you ever suppose was going to happen?  The man’s in a position in which he has nothing in life to do.”

Page 79

Her silence seemed to characterise this statement as superficial, and her thoughts, as always in her husband’s company, pursued an independent course.  He made her, when they were together, talk, but as if for some other person; who was in fact for the most part herself.  Yet she addressed herself with him as she could never have done without him.  “He has behaved beautifully—­he did from the first.  I’ve thought it, all along, wonderful of him; and I’ve more than once, when I’ve had a chance, told him so.  Therefore, therefore—!” But it died away as she mused.

“Therefore he has a right, for a change, to kick up his heels?”

“It isn’t a question, of course, however,” she undivertedly went on, “of their behaving beautifully apart.  It’s a question of their doing as they should when together—­which is another matter.”

“And how do you think then,” the Colonel asked with interest, “that, when together, they should do?  The less they do, one would say, the better—­if you see so much in it.”

His wife, at this, appeared to hear him.  “I don’t see in it what you’d see.  And don’t, my dear,” she further answered, “think it necessary to be horrid or low about them.  They’re the last people, really, to make anything of that sort come in right.”

“I’m surely never horrid or low,” he returned, “about anyone but my extravagant wife.  I can do with all our friends—­as I see them myself:  what I can’t do with is the figures you make of them.  And when you take to adding your figures up—!” But he exhaled it again in smoke.

“My additions don’t matter when you’ve not to pay the bill.”  With which her meditation again bore her through the air.  “The great thing was that when it so suddenly came up for her he wasn’t afraid.  If he had been afraid he could perfectly have prevented it.  And if I had seen he was—­if I hadn’t seen he wasn’t—­so,” said Mrs. Assingham, “could I. So,” she declared, “Would I. It’s perfectly true,” she went on—­“it was too good a thing for her, such a chance in life, not to be accepted.  And I liked his not keeping her out of it merely from a fear of his own nature.  It was so wonderful it should come to her.  The only thing would have been if Charlotte herself couldn’t have faced it.  Then, if she had not had confidence, we might have talked.  But she had it to any amount.”

“Did you ask her how much?” Bob Assingham patiently inquired.

He had put the question with no more than his usual modest hope of reward, but he had pressed, this time, the sharpest spring of response.  “Never, never—­it wasn’t a time to ‘ask.’  Asking is suggesting—­and it wasn’t a time to suggest.  One had to make up one’s mind, as quietly as possible, by what one could judge.  And I judge, as I say, that Charlotte felt she could face it.  For which she struck me at the time as—­for so proud a creature—­ almost touchingly grateful.  The thing I should never forgive her for would be her forgetting to whom it is her thanks have remained most due.”

Page 80

“That is to Mrs. Assingham?”

She said nothing for a little—­there were, after all, alternatives.  “Maggie herself of course—­astonishing little Maggie.”

“Is Maggie then astonishing too?”—­and he gloomed out of his window.

His wife, on her side now, as they rolled, projected the same look.  “I’m not sure that I don’t begin to see more in her than—­ dear little person as I’ve always thought—­I ever supposed there was.  I’m not sure that, putting a good many things together, I’m not beginning to make her out rather extraordinary.”

“You certainly will if you can,” the Colonel resignedly remarked.

Again his companion said nothing; then again she broke out.  “In fact—­I do begin to feel it—­Maggie’s the great comfort.  I’m getting hold of it.  It will be she who’ll see us through.  In fact she’ll have to.  And she’ll be able.”

Touch by touch her meditation had completed it, but with a cumulative effect for her husband’s general sense of her method that caused him to overflow, whimsically enough, in his corner, into an ejaculation now frequent on his lips for the relief that, especially in communion like the present, it gave him, and that Fanny had critically traced to the quaint example, the aboriginal homeliness, still so delightful, of Mr. Verver.  “Oh, Lordy, Lordy!”

“If she is, however,” Mrs. Assingham continued, “she’ll be extraordinary enough—­and that’s what I’m thinking of.  But I’m not indeed so very sure,” she added, “of the person to whom Charlotte ought in decency to be most grateful.  I mean I’m not sure if that person is even almost the incredible little idealist who has made her his wife.”

“I shouldn’t think you would be, love,” the Colonel with some promptness responded.  “Charlotte as the wife of an incredible little idealist—!” His cigar, in short, once more, could alone express it.

“Yet what is that, when one thinks, but just what she struck one as more or less persuaded that she herself was really going to be?”—­this memory, for the full view, Fanny found herself also invoking.

It made her companion, in truth, slightly gape.  “An incredible little idealist—­Charlotte herself?”

“And she was sincere,” his wife simply proceeded “she was unmistakably sincere.  The question is only how much is left of it.”

“And that—­I see—­happens to be another of the questions you can’t ask her.  You have to do it all,” said Bob Assingham, “as if you were playing some game with its rules drawn up—­though who’s to come down on you if you break them I don’t quite see.  Or must you do it in three guesses—­like forfeits on Christmas eve?” To which, as his ribaldry but dropped from her, he further added:  “How much of anything will have to be left for you to be able to go on with it?”

Page 81

“I shall go on,” Fanny Assingham a trifle grimly declared, “while there’s a scrap as big as your nail.  But we’re not yet, luckily, reduced only to that.”  She had another pause, holding the while the thread of that larger perception into which her view of Mrs. Verver’s obligation to Maggie had suddenly expanded. “even if her debt was not to the others—­even then it ought to be quite sufficiently to the Prince himself to keep her straight.  For what, really, did the Prince do,” she asked herself, “but generously trust her?  What did he do but take it from her that if she felt herself willing it was because she felt herself strong?  That creates for her, upon my word,” Mrs. Assingham pursued, “a duty of considering him, of honourably repaying his trust, which —­well, which she’ll be really a fiend if she doesn’t make the law of her conduct.  I mean of course his trust that she wouldn’t interfere with him—­expressed by his holding himself quiet at the critical time.”

The brougham was nearing home, and it was perhaps this sense of ebbing opportunity that caused the Colonel’s next meditation to flower in a fashion almost surprising to his wife.  They were united, for the most part, but by his exhausted patience; so that indulgent despair was generally, at the best, his note.  He at present, however, actually compromised with his despair to the extent of practically admitting that he had followed her steps.  He literally asked, in short, an intelligent, well nigh a sympathising, question.  “Gratitude to the Prince for not having put a spoke in her wheel—­that, you mean, should, taking it in the right way, be precisely the ballast of her boat?”

“Taking it in the right way.”  Fanny, catching at this gleam, emphasised the proviso.

“But doesn’t it rather depend on what she may most feel to be the right way?”

“No—­it depends on nothing.  Because there’s only one way—­for duty or delicacy.”

“Oh—­delicacy!” Bob Assingham rather crudely murmured.

“I mean the highest kind—­moral.  Charlotte’s perfectly capable of appreciating that.  By every dictate of moral delicacy she must let him alone.”

“Then you’ve made up your mind it’s all poor Charlotte?” he asked with an effect of abruptness.

The effect, whether intended or not, reached her—­brought her face short round.  It was a touch at which she again lost her balance, at which, somehow, the bottom dropped out of her recovered comfort.  “Then you’ve made up yours differently?  It really struck you that there is something?”

The movement itself, apparently, made him once more stand off.  He had felt on his nearer approach the high temperature of the question.  “Perhaps that’s just what she’s doing:  showing him how much she’s letting him alone—­pointing it out to him from day to day.”

“Did she point it out by waiting for him to-night on the stair-case in the manner you described to me?”

Page 82

“I really, my dear, described to you a manner?” the Colonel, clearly, from want of habit, scarce recognised himself in the imputation.

“Yes—­for once in a way; in those few words we had after you had watched them come up you told me something of what you had seen.  You didn’t tell me very much—­that you couldn’t for your life; but I saw for myself that, strange to say, you had received your impression, and I felt therefore that there must indeed have been something out of the way for you so to betray it.”  She was fully upon him now, and she confronted him with his proved sensibility to the occasion—­confronted him because of her own uneasy need to profit by it.  It came over her still more than at the time, it came over her that he had been struck with something, even he, poor dear man; and that for this to have occurred there must have been much to be struck with.  She tried in fact to corner him, to pack him insistently down, in the truth of his plain vision, the very plainness of which was its value; for so recorded, she felt, none of it would escape—­she should have it at hand for reference.  “Come, my dear—­you thought what you thought:  in the presence of what you saw you couldn’t resist thinking.  I don’t ask more of it than that.  And your idea is worth, this time, quite as much as any of mine—­so that you can’t pretend, as usual, that mine has run away with me.  I haven’t caught up with you.  I stay where I am.  But I see,” she concluded, “where you are, and I’m much obliged to you for letting me.  You give me a point de repere outside myself—­which is where I like it.  Now I can work round you.”

Their conveyance, as she spoke, stopped at their door, and it was, on the spot, another fact of value for her that her husband, though seated on the side by which they must alight, made no movement.  They were in a high degree votaries of the latch-key, so that their household had gone to bed; and as they were unaccompanied by a footman the coachman waited in peace.  It was so indeed that for a minute Bob Assingham waited—­conscious of a reason for replying to this address otherwise than by the so obvious method of turning his back.  He didn’t turn his face, but he stared straight before him, and his wife had already perceived in the fact of his not moving all the proof she could desire—­ proof, that is, of her own contention.  She knew he never cared what she said, and his neglect of his chance to show it was thereby the more eloquent.  “Leave it,” he at last remarked, “to them.”

“‘Leave’ it—?” She wondered.

“Let them alone.  They’ll manage.”

“They’ll manage, you mean, to do everything they want?  Ah, there then you are!”

“They’ll manage in their own way,” the Colonel almost cryptically repeated.

It had its effect for her:  quite apart from its light on the familiar phenomenon of her husband’s indurated conscience, it gave her, full in her face, the particular evocation of which she had made him guilty.  It was wonderful truly, then, the evocation.  “So cleverly—­that’s your idea?—­that no one will be the wiser?  It’s your idea that we shall have done all that’s required of us if we simply protect them?”

Page 83

The Colonel, still in his place, declined, however, to be drawn into a statement of his idea.  Statements were too much like theories, in which one lost one’s way; he only knew what he said, and what he said represented the limited vibration of which his confirmed old toughness had been capable.  Still, none the less, he had his point to make—­for which he took another instant.  But he made it, for the third time, in the same fashion.  “They’ll manage in their own way.”  With which he got out.

Oh yes, at this, for his companion, it had indeed its effect, and while he mounted their steps she but stared, without following him, at his opening of their door.  Their hall was lighted, and as he stood in the aperture looking back at her, his tall lean figure outlined in darkness and with his crush-hat, according to his wont, worn cavalierly, rather diabolically, askew, he seemed to prolong the sinister emphasis of his meaning.  In general, on these returns, he came back for her when he had prepared their entrance; so that it was now as if he were ashamed to face her in closer quarters.  He looked at her across the interval, and, still in her seat, weighing his charge, she felt her whole view of everything flare up.  Wasn’t it simply what had been written in the Prince’s own face beneath what he was saying?—­didn’t it correspond with the mocking presence there that she had had her troubled glimpse of?  Wasn’t, in fine, the pledge that they would “manage in their own way” the thing he had been feeling for his chance to invite her to take from him?  Her husband’s tone somehow fitted Amerigo’s look—­the one that had, for her, so strangely, peeped, from behind, over the shoulder of the one in front.  She had not then read it—­but wasn’t she reading it when she now saw in it his surmise that she was perhaps to be squared?  She wasn’t to be squared, and while she heard her companion call across to her “Well, what’s the matter?” she also took time to remind herself that she had decided she couldn’t be frightened.  The “matter"?—­why, it was sufficiently the matter, with all this, that she felt a little sick.  For it was not the Prince that she had been prepared to regard as primarily the shaky one.  Shakiness in Charlotte she had, at the most, perhaps postulated—­it would be, she somehow felt, more easy to deal with.  Therefore if he had come so far it was a different pair of sleeves.  There was nothing to choose between them.  It made her so helpless that, as the time passed without her alighting, the Colonel came back and fairly drew her forth; after which, on the pavement, under the street-lamp, their very silence might have been the mark of something grave—­their silence eked out for her by his giving her his arm and their then crawling up their steps quite mildly and unitedly together, like some old Darby and Joan who have had a disappointment.  It almost resembled a return from a funeral—­ unless indeed it resembled more the hushed approach to a house of mourning.  What indeed had she come home for but to bury, as decently as possible, her mistake?

Page 84

XVII

It appeared thus that they might enjoy together extraordinary freedom, the two friends, from the moment they should understand their position aright.  With the Prince himself, from an early stage, not unnaturally, Charlotte had made a great point of their so understanding it; she had found frequent occasion to describe to him this necessity, and, her resignation tempered, or her intelligence at least quickened, by irrepressible irony, she applied at different times different names to the propriety of their case.  The wonderful thing was that her sense of propriety had been, from the first, especially alive about it.  There were hours when she spoke of their taking refuge in what she called the commonest tact—­as if this principle alone would suffice to light their way; there were others when it might have seemed, to listen to her, that their course would demand of them the most anxious study and the most independent, not to say original, interpretation of signs.  She talked now as if it were indicated, at every turn, by finger-posts of almost ridiculous prominence; she talked again as if it lurked in devious ways and were to be tracked through bush and briar; and she even, on occasion, delivered herself in the sense that, as their situation was unprecedented, so their heaven was without stars. “’Do’?” she once had echoed to him as the upshot of passages covertly, though briefly, occurring between them on her return from the visit to America that had immediately succeeded her marriage, determined for her by this event as promptly as an excursion of the like strange order had been prescribed in his own case.  “Isn’t the immense, the really quite matchless beauty of our position that we have to ‘do’ nothing in life at all?—­nothing except the usual, necessary, everyday thing which consists in one’s not being more of a fool than one can help.  That’s all—­but that’s as true for one time as for another.  There has been plenty of ‘doing,’ and there will doubtless be plenty still; but it’s all theirs, every inch of it; it’s all a matter of what they’ve done to us.”  And she showed how the question had therefore been only of their taking everything as everything came, and all as quietly as might be.  Nothing stranger surely had ever happened to a conscientious, a well-meaning, a perfectly passive pair:  no more extraordinary decree had ever been launched against such victims than this of forcing them against their will into a relation of mutual close contact that they had done everything to avoid.

She was to remember not a little, meanwhile, the particular prolonged silent look with which the Prince had met her allusion to these primary efforts at escape.  She was inwardly to dwell on the element of the unuttered that her tone had caused to play up into his irresistible eyes; and this because she considered with pride and joy that she had, on the spot, disposed of the doubt, the question, the challenge, or whatever else might

Page 85

have been, that such a look could convey.  He had been sufficiently off his guard to show some little wonder as to their having plotted so very hard against their destiny, and she knew well enough, of course, what, in this connection, was at the bottom of his thought, and what would have sounded out more or less if he had not happily saved himself from words.  All men were brutes enough to catch when they might at such chances for dissent—­for all the good it really did them; but the Prince’s distinction was in being one of the few who could check himself before acting on the impulse.  This, obviously, was what counted in a man as delicacy.  If her friend had blurted or bungled he would have said, in his simplicity, “Did we do ‘everything to avoid’ it when we faced your remarkable marriage?”—­quite handsomely of course using the plural, taking his share of the case, by way of a tribute of memory to the telegram she had received from him in Paris after Mr. Verver had despatched to Rome the news of their engagement.  That telegram, that acceptance of the prospect proposed to them—­ an acceptance quite other than perfunctory—­she had never destroyed; though reserved for no eyes but her own it was still carefully reserved.  She kept it in a safe place—­from which, very privately, she sometimes took it out to read it over.  “A la guerre comme a la guerre then”—­it had been couched in the French tongue.  “We must lead our lives as we see them; but I am charmed with your courage and almost surprised at my own.”  The message had remained ambiguous; she had read it in more lights than one; it might mean that even without her his career was up-hill work for him, a daily fighting-matter on behalf of a good appearance, and that thus, if they were to become neighbours again, the event would compel him to live still more under arms.  It might mean on the other hand that he found he was happy enough, and that accordingly, so far as she might imagine herself a danger, she was to think of him as prepared in advance, as really seasoned and secure.  On his arrival in Paris with his wife, none the less, she had asked for no explanation, just as he himself had not asked if the document were still in her possession.  Such an inquiry, everything implied, was beneath him—­just as it was beneath herself to mention to him, uninvited, that she had instantly offered, and in perfect honesty, to show the telegram to Mr. Verver, and that if this companion had but said the word she would immediately have put it before him.  She had thereby forborne to call his attention to her consciousness that such an exposure would, in all probability, straightway have dished her marriage; that all her future had in fact, for the moment, hung by the single hair of Mr. Verver’s delicacy (as she supposed they must call it); and that her position, in the matter of responsibility, was therefore inattackably straight.

Page 86

For the Prince himself, meanwhile, time, in its measured allowance, had originally much helped him—­helped him in the sense of there not being enough of it to trip him up; in spite of which it was just this accessory element that seemed, at present, with wonders of patience, to lie in wait.  Time had begotten at first, more than anything else, separations, delays and intervals; but it was troublesomely less of an aid from the moment it began so to abound that he had to meet the question of what to do with it.  Less of it was required for the state of being married than he had, on the whole, expected; less, strangely, for the state of being married even as he was married.  And there was a logic in the matter, he knew; a logic that but gave this truth a sort of solidity of evidence.  Mr. Verver, decidedly, helped him with it—­with his wedded condition; helped him really so much that it made all the difference.  In the degree in which he rendered it the service on Mr. Verver’s part was remarkable—­as indeed what service, from the first of their meeting, had not been?  He was living, he had been living these four or five years, on Mr. Verver’s services:  a truth scarcely less plain if he dealt with them, for appreciation, one by one, than if he poured them all together into the general pot of his gratitude and let the thing simmer to a nourishing broth.  To the latter way with them he was undoubtedly most disposed; yet he would even thus, on occasion, pick out a piece to taste on its own merits.  Wondrous at such hours could seem the savour of the particular “treat,” at his father-in-law’s expense, that he more and more struck himself as enjoying.  He had needed months and months to arrive at a full appreciation—­he couldn’t originally have given offhand a name to his deepest obligation; but by the time the name had flowered in his mind he was practically living at the ease guaranteed him.  Mr. Verver then, in a word, took care of his relation to Maggie, as he took care, and apparently always would, of everything else.  He relieved him of all anxiety about his married life in the same manner in which he relieved him on the score of his bank-account.  And as he performed the latter office by communicating with the bankers, so the former sprang as directly from his good understanding with his daughter.  This understanding had, wonderfully—­that was in high evidence—­the same deep intimacy as the commercial, the financial association founded, far down, on a community of interest.  And the correspondence, for the Prince, carried itself out in identities of character the vision of which, fortunately, rather tended to amuse than to—­as might have happened—­irritate him.  Those people—­and his free synthesis lumped together capitalists and bankers, retired men of business, illustrious collectors, American fathers-in-law, American fathers, little American daughters, little American wives—­those people were of the same large lucky group, as one might say; they were all, at least,

Page 87

of the same general species and had the same general instincts; they hung together, they passed each other the word, they spoke each other’s language, they did each other “turns.”  In this last connection it of course came up for our young man at a given moment that Maggie’s relation with him was also, on the perceived basis, taken care of.  Which was in fact the real upshot of the matter.  It was a “funny” situation—­that is it was funny just as it stood.  Their married life was in question, but the solution was, not less strikingly, before them.  It was all right for himself, because Mr. Verver worked it so for Maggie’s comfort; and it was all right for Maggie, because he worked it so for her husband’s.

The fact that time, however, was not, as we have said, wholly on the Prince’s side might have shown for particularly true one dark day on which, by an odd but not unprecedented chance, the reflections just noted offered themselves as his main recreation.  They alone, it appeared, had been appointed to fill the hours for him, and even to fill the great square house in Portland Place, where the scale of one of the smaller saloons fitted them but loosely.  He had looked into this room on the chance that he might find the Princess at tea; but though the fireside service of the repast was shiningly present the mistress of the table was not, and he had waited for her, if waiting it could be called, while he measured again and again the stretch of polished floor.  He could have named to himself no pressing reason for seeing her at this moment, and her not coming in, as the half-hour elapsed, became in fact quite positively, however perversely, the circumstance that kept him on the spot.  Just there, he might have been feeling, just there he could best take his note.  This observation was certainly by itself meagre amusement for a dreary little crisis; but his walk to and fro, and in particular his repeated pause at one of the high front windows, gave each of the ebbing minutes, none the less, after a time, a little more of the quality of a quickened throb of the spirit.  These throbs scarce expressed, however, the impatience of desire, any more than they stood for sharp disappointment:  the series together resembled perhaps more than anything else those fine waves of clearness through which, for a watcher of the east, dawn at last trembles into rosy day.  The illumination indeed was all for the mind, the prospect revealed by it a mere immensity of the world of thought; the material outlook was all the while a different matter.  The March afternoon, judged at the window, had blundered back into autumn; it had been raining for hours, and the colour of the rain, the colour of the air, of the mud, of the opposite houses, of life altogether, in so grim a joke, so idiotic a masquerade, was an unutterable dirty brown.  There was at first even, for the young man, no faint flush in the fact of the direction taken, while he happened to look out, by a slow-jogging four-wheeled

Page 88

cab which, awkwardly deflecting from the middle course, at the apparent instance of a person within, began to make for the left-hand pavement and so at last, under further instructions, floundered to a full stop before the Prince’s windows.  The person within, alighting with an easier motion, proved to be a lady who left the vehicle to wait and, putting up no umbrella, quickly crossed the wet interval that separated her from the house.  She but flitted and disappeared; yet the Prince, from his standpoint, had had time to recognise her, and the recognition kept him for some minutes motionless.

Charlotte Stant, at such an hour, in a shabby four-wheeler and a waterproof, Charlotte Stant turning up for him at the very climax of his special inner vision, was an apparition charged with a congruity at which he stared almost as if it had been a violence.  The effect of her coming to see him, him only, had, while he stood waiting, a singular intensity—­though after some minutes had passed the certainty of this began to drop.  Perhaps she had not come, or had come only for Maggie; perhaps, on learning below that the Princess had not returned, she was merely leaving a message, writing a word on a card.  He should see, at any rate; and meanwhile, controlling himself, would do nothing.  This thought of not interfering took on a sudden force for him; she would doubtless hear he was at home, but he would let her visit to him be all of her own choosing.  And his view of a reason for leaving her free was the more remarkable that, though taking no step, he yet intensely hoped.  The harmony of her breaking into sight while the superficial conditions were so against her was a harmony with conditions that were far from superficial and that gave, for his imagination, an extraordinary value to her presence.  The value deepened strangely, moreover, with the rigour of his own attitude—­with the fact too that, listening hard, he neither heard the house-door close again nor saw her go back to her cab; and it had risen to a climax by the time he had become aware, with his quickened sense, that she had followed the butler up to the landing from which his room opened.  If anything could further then have added to it, the renewed pause outside, as if she had said to the man “Wait a moment!” would have constituted this touch.  Yet when the man had shown her in, had advanced to the tea-table to light the lamp under the kettle and had then busied himself, all deliberately, with the fire, she made it easy for her host to drop straight from any height of tension and to meet her, provisionally, on the question of Maggie.  While the butler remained it was Maggie that she had come to see and Maggie that—­in spite of this attendant’s high blankness on the subject of all possibilities on that lady’s part—­she would cheerfully, by the fire, wait for.  As soon as they were alone together, however, she mounted, as with the whizz and the red light of a rocket, from the form to the fact, saying straight out, as she stood and looked at him:  “What else, my dear, what in the world else can we do?”

Page 89

It was as if he then knew, on the spot, why he had been feeling, for hours, as he had felt—­as if he in fact knew, within the minute, things he had not known even while she was panting, as from the effect of the staircase, at the door of the room.  He knew at the same time, none the less, that she knew still more than he—­in the sense, that is, of all the signs and portents that might count for them; and his vision of alternative—­she could scarce say what to call them, solutions, satisfactions—­ opened out, altogether, with this tangible truth of her attitude by the chimney-place, the way she looked at him as through the gained advantage of it; her right hand resting on the marble and her left keeping her skirt from the fire while she held out a foot to dry.  He couldn’t have told what particular links and gaps had at the end of a few minutes found themselves renewed and bridged; for he remembered no occasion, in Rome, from which the picture could have been so exactly copied.  He remembered, that is, none of her coming to see him in the rain while a muddy four-wheeler waited, and while, though having left her waterproof downstairs, she was yet invested with the odd eloquence—­the positive picturesqueness, yes, given all the rest of the matter—­ of a dull dress and a black Bowdlerised hat that seemed to make a point of insisting on their time of life and their moral intention, the hat’s and the frock’s own, as well as on the irony of indifference to them practically playing in her so handsome rain-freshened face.  The sense of the past revived for him nevertheless as it had not yet done:  it made that other time somehow meet the future close, interlocking with it, before his watching eyes, as in a long embrace of arms and lips, and so handling and hustling the present that this poor quantity scarce retained substance enough, scarce remained sufficiently there, to be wounded or shocked.

What had happened, in short, was that Charlotte and he had, by a single turn of the wrist of fate—­“led up” to indeed, no doubt, by steps and stages that conscious computation had missed—­been placed face to face in a freedom that partook, extraordinarily, of ideal perfection, since the magic web had spun itself without their toil, almost without their touch.  Above all, on this occasion, once more, there sounded through their safety, as an undertone, the very voice he had listened to on the eve of his marriage with such another sort of unrest.  Dimly, again and again, from that period on, he had seemed to hear it tell him why it kept recurring; but it phrased the large music now in a way that filled the room.  The reason was—­into which he had lived, quite intimately, by the end of a quarter-of-an-hour—­that just this truth of their safety offered it now a kind of unexampled receptacle, letting it spread and spread, but at the same time elastically enclosing it, banking it in, for softness, as with billows of eiderdown.  On that morning; in the Park there had been, however

Page 90

dissimulated, doubt and danger, whereas the tale this afternoon was taken up with a highly emphasised confidence.  The emphasis, for their general comfort, was what Charlotte had come to apply; inasmuch as, though it was not what she definitely began with, it had soon irrepressibly shaped itself.  It was the meaning of the question she had put to him as soon as they were alone—­even though indeed, as from not quite understanding, he had not then directly replied; it was the meaning of everything else, down to the conscious quaintness of her ricketty “growler” and the conscious humility of her dress.  It had helped him a little, the question of these eccentricities, to let her immediate appeal pass without an answer.  He could ask her instead what had become of her carriage and why, above all, she was not using it in such weather.

“It’s just because of the weather,” she explained.  “It’s my little idea.  It makes me feel as I used to—­when I could do as I liked.”

XVIII

This came out so straight that he saw at once how much truth it expressed; yet it was truth that still a little puzzled him.  “But did you ever like knocking about in such discomfort?”

“It seems to me now that I then liked everything.  It’s the charm, at any rate,” she said from her place at the fire, “of trying again the old feelings.  They come back—­they come back.  Everything,” she went on, “comes back.  Besides,” she wound up, “you know for yourself.”

He stood near her, his hands in his pockets; but not looking at her, looking hard at the tea-table.  “Ah, I haven’t your courage.  Moreover,” he laughed, “it seems to me that, so far as that goes, I do live in hansoms.  But you must awfully want your tea,” he quickly added; “so let me give you a good stiff cup.”

He busied himself with this care, and she sat down, on his pushing up a low seat, where she had been standing; so that, while she talked, he could bring her what she further desired.  He moved to and fro before her, he helped himself; and her visit, as the moments passed, had more and more the effect of a signal communication that she had come, all responsibly and deliberately, as on the clear show of the clock-face of their situation, to make.  The whole demonstration, none the less, presented itself as taking place at a very high level of debate—­ in the cool upper air of the finer discrimination, the deeper sincerity, the larger philosophy.  No matter what were the facts invoked and arrayed, it was only a question, as yet, of their seeing their way together:  to which indeed, exactly, the present occasion appeared to have so much to contribute.  “It’s not that you haven’t my courage,” Charlotte said, “but that you haven’t, I rather think, my imagination.  Unless indeed it should turn out after all,” she added, “that you haven’t even my intelligence.  However, I shall not be afraid of that till you’ve given me more proof.”  And she made again, but more clearly, her point of a moment before.  “You

Page 91

knew, besides, you knew to-day, I would come.  And if you knew that you know everything.”  So she pursued, and if he didn’t meanwhile, if he didn’t even at this, take her up, it might be that she was so positively fitting him again with the fair face of temporising kindness that he had given her, to keep her eyes on, at the other important juncture, and the sense of which she might ever since have been carrying about with her like a precious medal—­not exactly blessed by the Pope suspended round her neck.  She had come back, however this might be, to her immediate account of herself, and no mention of their great previous passage was to rise to the lips of either.  “Above all,” she said, “there has been the personal romance of it.”

“Of tea with me over the fire?  Ah, so far as that goes I don’t think even my intelligence fails me.”

“Oh, it’s further than that goes; and if I’ve had a better day than you it’s perhaps, when I come to think of it, that I am braver.  You bore yourself, you see.  But I don’t.  I don’t, I don’t,” she repeated.

“It’s precisely boring one’s self without relief,” he protested, “that takes courage.”

“Passive then—­not active.  My romance is that, if you want to know, I’ve been all day on the town.  Literally on the town—­isn’t that what they call it?  I know how it feels.”  After which, as if breaking off, “And you, have you never been out?” she asked.

He still stood there with his hands in his pockets.  “What should I have gone out for?”

“Oh, what should people in our case do anything for?  But you’re wonderful, all of you—­you know how to live.  We’re clumsy brutes, we other’s, beside you—­we must always be ‘doing’ something.  However,” Charlotte pursued, “if you had gone out you might have missed the chance of me—­which I’m sure, though you won’t confess it, was what you didn’t want; and might have missed, above all, the satisfaction that, look blank about it as you will, I’ve come to congratulate you on.  That’s really what I can at last do.  You can’t not know at least, on such a day as this—­you can’t not know,” she said, “where you are.”  She waited as for him either to grant that he knew or to pretend that he didn’t; but he only drew a long deep breath which came out like a moan of impatience.  It brushed aside the question of where he was or what he knew; it seemed to keep the ground clear for the question of his visitor herself, that of Charlotte Verver exactly as she sat there.  So, for some moments, with their long look, they but treated the matter in silence; with the effect indeed, by the end of the time, of having considerably brought it on.  This was sufficiently marked in what Charlotte next said.  “There it all is—­ extraordinary beyond words.  It makes such a relation for us as, I verily believe, was never before in the world thrust upon two well-meaning creatures.  Haven’t we therefore to take things as we find them?” She put the question

Page 92

still more directly than that of a moment before, but to this one, as well, he returned no immediate answer.  Noticing only that she had finished her tea, he relieved her of her cup, carried it back to the table, asked her what more she would have; and then, on her “Nothing, thanks,” returned to the fire and restored a displaced log to position by a small but almost too effectual kick.  She had meanwhile got up again, and it was on her feet that she repeated the words she had first frankly spoken.  “What else can we do, what in all the world else?”

He took them up, however, no more than at first.  “Where then have you been?” he asked as from mere interest in her adventure.

“Everywhere I could think of—­except to see people.  I didn’t want people—­I wanted too much to think.  But I’ve been back at intervals—­three times; and then come away again.  My cabman must think me crazy—­it’s very amusing; I shall owe him, when we come to settle, more money than he has ever seen.  I’ve been, my dear,” she went on, “to the British Museum—­which, you know, I always adore.  And I’ve been to the National Gallery, and to a dozen old booksellers’, coming across treasures, and I’ve lunched, on some strange nastiness, at a cookshop in Holborn.  I wanted to go to the Tower, but it was too far—­my old man urged that; and I would have gone to the Zoo if it hadn’t been too wet—­which he also begged me to observe.  But you wouldn’t believe—­I did put in St. Paul’s.  Such days,” she wound up, “are expensive; for, besides the cab, I’ve bought quantities of books.”  She immediately passed, at any rate, to another point:  “I can’t help wondering when you must last have laid eyes on them.”  And then as it had apparently for her companion an effect of abruptness:  “Maggie, I mean, and the child.  For I suppose you know he’s with her.”

“Oh yes, I know he’s with her.  I saw them this morning.”

“And did they then announce their programme?”

“She told me she was taking him, as usual, da nonno.”

“And for the whole day?”

He hesitated, but it was as if his attitude had slowly shifted.

“She didn’t say.  And I didn’t ask.”

“Well,” she went on, “it can’t have been later than half-past ten—­I mean when you saw them.  They had got to Eaton Square before eleven.  You know we don’t formally breakfast, Adam and I; we have tea in our rooms—­at least I have; but luncheon is early, and I saw my husband, this morning, by twelve; he was showing the child a picture-book.  Maggie had been there with them, had left them settled together.  Then she had gone out—­taking the carriage for something he had been intending but that she offered to do instead.”

The Prince appeared to confess, at this, to his interest.

“Taking, you mean, your carriage?”

Page 93

“I don’t know which, and it doesn’t matter.  It’s not a question,” she smiled, “of a carriage the more or the less.  It’s not a question even, if you come to that, of a cab.  It’s so beautiful,” she said, “that it’s not a question of anything vulgar or horrid.”  Which she gave him time to agree about; and though he was silent it was, rather remarkably, as if he fell in.  “I went out—­I wanted to.  I had my idea.  It seemed to me important.  It has been—­it is important.  I know as I haven’t known before the way they feel.  I couldn’t in any other way have made so sure of it.”

“They feel a confidence,” the Prince observed.

He had indeed said it for her.  “They feel a confidence.”  And she proceeded, with lucidity, to the fuller illustration of it; speaking again of the three different moments that, in the course of her wild ramble, had witnessed her return—­for curiosity, and even really a little from anxiety—­to Eaton Square.  She was possessed of a latch-key, rarely used:  it had always irritated Adam—­one of the few things that did—­to find servants standing up so inhumanly straight when they came home, in the small hours, after parties.  “So I had but to slip in, each time, with my cab at the door, and make out for myself, without their knowing it, that Maggie was still there.  I came, I went—­without their so much as dreaming.  What do they really suppose,” she asked, “becomes of one?—­not so much sentimentally or morally, so to call it, and since that doesn’t matter; but even just physically, materially, as a mere wandering woman:  as a decent harmless wife, after all; as the best stepmother, after all, that really ever was; or at the least simply as a maitresse de maison not quite without a conscience.  They must even in their odd way,” she declared, “have some idea.”

“Oh, they’ve a great deal of idea,” said the Prince.  And nothing was easier than to mention the quantity.  “They think so much of us.  They think in particular so much of you.”

“Ah, don’t put it all on ’me’!” she smiled.

But he was putting it now where she had admirably prepared the place.  “It’s a matter of your known character.”

“Ah, thank you for ’known’!” she still smiled.

“It’s a matter of your wonderful cleverness and wonderful charm.  It’s a matter of what those things have done for you in the world—­I mean in this world and this place.  You’re a Personage for them—­and Personages do go and come.”

“Oh no, my dear; there you’re quite wrong.”  And she laughed now in the happier light they had diffused.  “That’s exactly what Personages don’t do:  they live in state and under constant consideration; they haven’t latch-keys, but drums and trumpets announce them; and when they go out in growlers it makes a greater noise still.  It’s you, caro mio,” she said, “who, so far as that goes, are the Personage.”

“Ah,” he in turn protested, “don’t put it all on me!  What, at any rate, when you get home,” he added, “shall you say that you’ve been doing?”

Page 94

“I shall say, beautifully, that I’ve been here.”

“All day?”

“Yes—­all day.  Keeping you company in your solitude.  How can we understand anything,” she went on, “without really seeing that this is what they must like to think I do for you?—­just as, quite as comfortably, you do it for me.  The thing is for us to learn to take them as they are.”

He considered this a while, in his restless way, but with his eyes not turning from her; after which, rather disconnectedly, though very vehemently, he brought out:  “How can I not feel more than anything else how they adore together my boy?” And then, further, as if, slightly disconcerted, she had nothing to meet this and he quickly perceived the effect:  “They would have done the same for one of yours.”

“Ah, if I could have had one—!  I hoped and I believed,” said Charlotte, “that that would happen.  It would have been better.  It would have made perhaps some difference.  He thought so too, poor duck—­that it might have been.  I’m sure he hoped and intended so.  It’s not, at any rate,” she went on, “my fault.  There it is.”  She had uttered these statements, one by one, gravely, sadly and responsibly, owing it to her friend to be clear.  She paused briefly, but, as if once for all, she made her clearness complete.  “And now I’m too sure.  It will never be.”

He waited for a moment.  “Never?”

“Never.”  They treated the matter not exactly with solemnity, but with a certain decency, even perhaps urgency, of distinctness.  “It would probably have been better,” Charlotte added.  “But things turn out—!  And it leaves us”—­she made the point—­“more alone.”

He seemed to wonder.  “It leaves you more alone.”

“Oh,” she again returned, “don’t put it all on me!  Maggie would have given herself to his child, I’m sure, scarcely less than he gives himself to yours.  It would have taken more than any child of mine,” she explained—­“it would have taken more than ten children of mine, could I have had them—­to keep our sposi apart.”  She smiled as for the breadth of the image, but, as he seemed to take it, in spite of this, for important, she then spoke gravely enough.  “It’s as strange as you like, but we’re immensely alone.”  He kept vaguely moving, but there were moments when, again, with an awkward ease and his hands in his pockets, he was more directly before her.  He stood there at these last words, which had the effect of making him for a little throw back his head and, as thinking something out, stare up at the ceiling.  “What will you say,” she meanwhile asked, “that you’ve been doing?” This brought his consciousness and his eyes back to her, and she pointed her question.  “I mean when she comes in—­for I suppose she will, some time, come in.  It seems to me we must say the same thing.”

Well, he thought again.  “Yet I can scarce pretend to have had what I haven’t.”

“Ah, what haven’t you had?—­what aren’t you having?”

Page 95

Her question rang out as they lingered face to face, and he still took it, before he answered, from her eyes.  “We must at least then, not to be absurd together, do the same thing.  We must act, it would really seem, in concert.”

“It would really seem!” Her eyebrows, her shoulders went up, quite in gaiety, as for the relief this brought her.  “It’s all in the world I pretend.  We must act in concert.  Heaven knows,” she said, “They do!”

So it was that he evidently saw and that, by his admission, the case, could fairly be put.  But what he evidently saw appeared to come over him, at the same time, as too much for him, so that he fell back suddenly to ground where she was not awaiting him.  “The difficulty is, and will always be, that I don’t understand them.  I didn’t at first, but I thought I should learn to.  That was what I hoped, and it appeared then that Fanny Assingham might help me.”

“Oh, Fanny Assingham!” said Charlotte Verver.

He stared a moment at her tone.  “She would do anything for us.”

To which Charlotte at first said nothing—­as if from the sense of too much.  Then, indulgently enough, she shook her head.  “We’re beyond her.”

He thought a moment—­as of where this placed them.  “She’d do anything then for them.”

“Well, so would we—­so that doesn’t help us.  She has broken down.  She doesn’t understand us.  And really, my dear,” Charlotte added, “Fanny Assingham doesn’t matter.”

He wondered again.  “Unless as taking care of them.”

“Ah,” Charlotte instantly said, “isn’t it for us, only, to do that?” She spoke as with a flare of pride for their privilege and their duty.  “I think we want no one’s aid.”

She spoke indeed with a nobleness not the less effective for coming in so oddly; with a sincerity visible even through the complicated twist by which any effort to protect the father and the daughter seemed necessarily conditioned for them.  It moved him, in any case, as if some spring of his own, a weaker one, had suddenly been broken by it.  These things, all the while, the privilege, the duty, the opportunity, had been the substance of his own vision; they formed the note he had been keeping back to show her that he was not, in their so special situation, without a responsible view.  A conception that he could name, and could act on, was something that now, at last, not to be too eminent a fool, he was required by all the graces to produce, and the luminous idea she had herself uttered would have been his expression of it.  She had anticipated him, but, as her expression left, for positive beauty, nothing to be desired, he felt rather righted than wronged.  A large response, as he looked at her, came into his face, a light of excited perception all his own, in the glory of which—­as it almost might be called—­what he gave her back had the value of what she had, given him.  “They’re extraordinarily happy.”

Page 96

Oh, Charlotte’s measure of it was only too full.  “Beatifically.”

“That’s the great thing,” he went on; “so that it doesn’t matter, really, that one doesn’t understand.  Besides, you do—­enough.”

“I understand my husband perhaps,” she after an instant conceded.  “I don’t understand your wife.”

“You’re of the same race, at any rate—­more or less; of the same general tradition and education, of the same moral paste.  There are things you have in common with them.  But I, on my side, as I’ve gone on trying to see if I haven’t some of these things too—­I, on my side, have more and more failed.  There seem at last to be none worth mentioning.  I can’t help seeing it—­I’m decidedly too different.”

“Yet you’re not”—­Charlotte made the important point—­“too different from me.”

“I don’t know—­as we’re not married.  That brings things out.  Perhaps if we were,” he said, “you would find some abyss of divergence.”

“Since it depends on that then,” she smiled, “I’m safe—­as you are anyhow.  Moreover, as one has so often had occasion to feel, and even to remark, they’re very, very simple.  That makes,” she added, “a difficulty for belief; but when once one has taken it in it makes less difficulty for action.  I have at last, for myself, I think, taken it in.  I’m not afraid.”

He wondered a moment.  “Not afraid of what?”

“Well, generally, of some beastly mistake.  Especially of any mistake founded on one’s idea of their difference.  For that idea,” Charlotte developed, “positively makes one so tender.”

“Ah, but rather!”

“Well then, there it is.  I can’t put myself into Maggie’s skin—­I can’t, as I say.  It’s not my fit—­I shouldn’t be able, as I see it, to breathe in it.  But I can feel that I’d do anything—­to shield it from a bruise.  Tender as I am for her too,” she went on, “I think I’m still more so for my husband.  He’s in truth of a sweet simplicity—!”

The Prince turned over a while the sweet simplicity of Mr. Verver.  “Well, I don’t know that I can choose.  At night all cats are grey.  I only see how, for so many reasons, we ought to stand toward them—­and how, to do ourselves justice, we do.  It represents for us a conscious care—­”

“Of every hour, literally,” said Charlotte.  She could rise to the highest measure of the facts.  “And for which we must trust each other—!”

“Oh, as we trust the saints in glory.  Fortunately,” the Prince hastened to add, “we can.”  With which, as for the full assurance and the pledge it involved, their hands instinctively found their hands.  “It’s all too wonderful.”

Firmly and gravely she kept his hand.  “It’s too beautiful.”

And so for a minute they stood together, as strongly held and as closely confronted as any hour of their easier past even had seen them.  They were silent at first, only facing and faced, only grasping and grasped, only meeting and met.  “It’s sacred,” he said at last.

Page 97

“It’s sacred,” she breathed back to him.  They vowed it, gave it out and took it in, drawn, by their intensity, more closely together.  Then of a sudden, through this tightened circle, as at the issue of a narrow strait into the sea beyond, everything broke up, broke down, gave way, melted and mingled.  Their lips sought their lips, their pressure their response and their response their pressure; with a violence that had sighed itself the next moment to the longest and deepest of stillnesses they passionately sealed their pledge.

XIX

He had taken it from her, as we have seen, moreover, that Fanny Assingham didn’t now matter—­the “now” he had even himself supplied, as no more than fair to his sense of various earlier stages; and, though his assent remained scarce more than tacit, his behaviour, for the hour, so fell into line that, for many days, he kept postponing the visit he had promised his old friend on the occasion of their talk at the Foreign Office.  With regret, none the less, would he have seen it quite extinguished, that theory of their relation as attached pupil and kind instructress in which they had from the first almost equally found a convenience.  It had been he, no doubt, who had most put it forward, since his need of knowledge fairly exceeded her mild pretension; but he had again and again repeated to her that he should never, without her, have been where he was, and she had not successfully concealed the pleasure it might give her to believe it, even after the question of where he was had begun to show itself as rather more closed than open to interpretation.  It had never indeed, before that evening, come up as during the passage at the official party, and he had for the first time at those moments, a little disappointedly, got the impression of a certain failure, on the dear woman’s part, of something he was aware of having always rather freely taken for granted in her.  Of what exactly the failure consisted he would still perhaps have felt it a little harsh to try to say; and if she had in fact, as by Charlotte’s observation, “broken down,” the details of the collapse would be comparatively unimportant.  They came to the same thing, all such collapses—­the failure of courage, the failure of friendship, or the failure just simply of tact; for didn’t any one of them by itself amount really to the failure of wit?—­which was the last thing he had expected of her and which would be but another name for the triumph of stupidity.  It had been Charlotte’s remark that they were at last “beyond” her; whereas he had ever enjoyed believing that a certain easy imagination in her would keep up with him to the end.  He shrank from affixing a label to Mrs. Assingham’s want of faith; but when he thought, at his ease, of the way persons who were capable really entertained—­or at least with any refinement—­the passion of personal loyalty, he figured for them a play of fancy neither timorous nor scrupulous.  So would his personal

Page 98

loyalty, if need be, have accepted the adventure for the good creature herself; to that definite degree that he had positively almost missed the luxury of some such call from her.  That was what it all came back to again with these people among whom he was married—­that one found one used one’s imagination mainly for wondering how they contrived so little to appeal to it.  He felt at moments as if there were never anything to do for them that was worthy—­to call worthy—­of the personal relation; never any charming charge to take of any confidence deeply reposed.  He might vulgarly have put it that one had never to plot or to lie for them; he might humourously have put it that one had never, as by the higher conformity, to lie in wait with the dagger or to prepare, insidiously, the cup.  These were the services that, by all romantic tradition, were consecrated to affection quite as much as to hate.  But he could amuse himself with saying—­so far as the amusement went—­that they were what he had once for all turned his back on.

Fanny was meanwhile frequent, it appeared, in Eaton Square; so much he gathered from the visitor who was not infrequent, least of all at tea-time, during the same period, in Portland Place; though they had little need to talk of her after practically agreeing that they had outlived her.  To the scene of these conversations and suppressions Mrs. Assingham herself made, actually, no approach; her latest view of her utility seeming to be that it had found in Eaton Square its most urgent field.  It was finding there in fact everything and everyone but the Prince, who mostly, just now, kept away, or who, at all events, on the interspaced occasions of his calling, happened not to encounter the only person from whom he was a little estranged.  It would have been all prodigious if he had not already, with Charlotte’s aid, so very considerably lived into it—­it would have been all indescribably remarkable, this fact that, with wonderful causes for it so operating on the surface, nobody else, as yet, in the combination, seemed estranged from anybody.  If Mrs. Assingham delighted in Maggie she knew by this time how most easily to reach her, and if she was unhappy about Charlotte she knew, by the same reasoning, how most probably to miss that vision of her on which affliction would feed.  It might feed of course on finding her so absent from her home—­just as this particular phenomenon of her domestic detachment could be, by the anxious mind, best studied there.  Fanny was, however, for her reasons, “shy” of Portland Place itself—­this was appreciable; so that she might well, after all, have no great light on the question of whether Charlotte’s appearances there were frequent or not, any more than on that of the account they might be keeping of the usual solitude (since it came to this) of the head of that house.  There was always, to cover all ambiguities, to constitute a fund of explanation for the divisions of Mrs. Verver’s day, the circumstance that,

Page 99

at the point they had all reached together, Mrs. Verver was definitely and by general acclamation in charge of the “social relations” of the family, literally of those of the two households; as to her genius for representing which in the great world and in the grand style vivid evidence had more and more accumulated.  It had been established in the two households at an early stage, and with the highest good-humour, that Charlotte was a, was the, “social success,” whereas the Princess, though kind, though punctilious, though charming, though in fact the dearest little creature in the world and the Princess into the bargain, was distinctly not, would distinctly never be, and might as well, practically, give it up:  whether through being above it or below it, too much outside of it or too much lost in it, too unequipped or too indisposed, didn’t especially matter.  What sufficed was that the whole thing, call it appetite or call it patience, the act of representation at large and the daily business of intercourse, fell in with Charlotte’s tested facility and, not much less visibly, with her accommodating, her generous, view of her domestic use.  She had come, frankly, into the connection, to do and to be what she could, “no questions asked,” and she had taken over, accordingly, as it stood, and in the finest practical spirit, the burden of a visiting-list that Maggie, originally, left to herself, and left even more to the Principino, had suffered to get inordinately out of hand.

She had in a word not only mounted, cheerfully, the London treadmill—­she had handsomely professed herself, for the further comfort of the three others, sustained in the effort by a “frivolous side,” if that were not too harsh a name for a pleasant constitutional curiosity.  There were possibilities of dulness, ponderosities of practice, arid social sands, the bad quarters-of-an-hour that turned up like false pieces in a debased currency, of which she made, on principle, very nearly as light as if she had not been clever enough to distinguish.  The Prince had, on this score, paid her his compliment soon after her return from her wedding-tour in America, where, by all accounts, she had wondrously borne the brunt; facing brightly, at her husband’s side, everything that came up—­and what had come, often, was beyond words:  just as, precisely, with her own interest only at stake, she had thrown up the game during the visit paid before her marriage.  The discussion of the American world, the comparison of notes, impressions and adventures, had been all at hand, as a ground of meeting for Mrs. Verver and her husband’s son-in-law, from the hour of the reunion of the two couples.  Thus it had been, in short, that Charlotte could, for her friend’s appreciation, so promptly make her point; even using expressions from which he let her see, at the hour, that he drew amusement of his own.  “What could be more simple than one’s going through with everything,” she had asked, “when it’s so plain a part

Page 100

of one’s contract?  I’ve got so much, by my marriage”—­for she had never for a moment concealed from him how “much” she had felt it and was finding it “that I should deserve no charity if I stinted my return.  Not to do that, to give back on the contrary all one can, are just one’s decency and one’s honour and one’s virtue.  These things, henceforth, if you’re interested to know, are my rule of life, the absolute little gods of my worship, the holy images set up on the wall.  Oh yes, since I’m not a brute,” she had wound up, “you shall see me as I am!” Which was therefore as he had seen her—­dealing always, from month to month, from day to day and from one occasion to the other, with the duties of a remunerated office.  Her perfect, her brilliant efficiency had doubtless, all the while, contributed immensely to the pleasant ease in which her husband and her husband’s daughter were lapped.  It had in fact probably done something more than this—­it had given them a finer and sweeter view of the possible scope of that ease.  They had brought her in—­on the crudest expression of it—­to do the “worldly” for them, and she had done it with such genius that they had themselves in consequence renounced it even more than they had originally intended.  In proportion as she did it, moreover, was she to be relieved of other and humbler doings; which minor matters, by the properest logic, devolved therefore upon Maggie, in whose chords and whose province they more naturally lay.  Not less naturally, by the same token, they included the repair, at the hands of the latter young woman, of every stitch conceivably dropped by Charlotte in Eaton Square.  This was homely work, but that was just what made it Maggie’s.  Bearing in mind dear Amerigo, who was so much of her own great mundane feather, and whom the homeliness in question didn’t, no doubt, quite equally provide for—­that would be, to balance, just in a manner Charlotte’s very most charming function, from the moment Charlotte could be got adequately to recognise it.

Well, that Charlotte might be appraised as at last not ineffectually recognising it, was a reflection that, during the days with which we are actually engaged, completed in the Prince’s breast these others, these images and ruminations of his leisure, these gropings and fittings of his conscience and his experience, that we have attempted to set in order there.  They bore him company, not insufficiently—­considering, in especial, his fuller resources in that line—­while he worked out—­to the last lucidity the principle on which he forbore either to seek Fanny out in Cadogan Place or to perpetrate the error of too marked an assiduity in Eaton Square.  This error would be his not availing himself to the utmost of the convenience of any artless theory of his constitution, or of Charlotte’s, that might prevail there.  That artless theories could and did prevail was a fact he had ended by accepting, under copious evidence, as definite and ultimate; and it consorted with common

Page 101

prudence, with the simplest economy of life, not to be wasteful of any odd gleaning.  To haunt Eaton Square, in fine, would be to show that he had not, like his brilliant associate, a sufficiency of work in the world.  It was just his having that sufficiency, it was just their having it together, that, so strangely and so blessedly, made, as they put it to each other, everything possible.  What further propped up the case, moreover, was that the “world,” by still another beautiful perversity of their chance, included Portland Place without including to anything like the same extent Eaton Square.  The latter residence, at the same time, it must promptly be added, did, on occasion, wake up to opportunity and, as giving itself a frolic shake, send out a score of invitations—­one of which fitful flights, precisely, had, before Easter, the effect of disturbing a little our young man’s measure of his margin.  Maggie, with a proper spirit, held that her father ought from time to time to give a really considered dinner, and Mr. Verver, who had as little idea as ever of not meeting expectation, was of the harmonious opinion that his wife ought.  Charlotte’s own judgment was, always, that they were ideally free—­the proof of which would always be, she maintained, that everyone they feared they might most have alienated by neglect would arrive, wreathed with smiles, on the merest hint of a belated signal.  Wreathed in smiles, all round, truly enough, these apologetic banquets struck Amerigo as being; they were, frankly, touching occasions to him, marked, in the great London bousculade, with a small, still grace of their own, an investing amenity and humanity.  Everybody came, everybody rushed; but all succumbed to the soft influence, and the brutality of mere multitude, of curiosity without tenderness, was put off, at the foot of the fine staircase, with the overcoats and shawls.  The entertainment offered a few evenings before Easter, and at which Maggie and he were inevitably present as guests, was a discharge of obligations not insistently incurred, and had thereby, possibly, all the more, the note of this almost Arcadian optimism:  a large, bright, dull, murmurous, mild-eyed, middle-aged dinner, involving for the most part very bland, though very exalted, immensely announceable and hierarchically placeable couples, and followed, without the oppression of a later contingent, by a brief instrumental concert, over the preparation of which, the Prince knew, Maggie’s anxiety had conferred with Charlotte’s ingenuity and both had supremely revelled, as it were, in Mr. Verver’s solvency.

The Assinghams were there, by prescription, though quite at the foot of the social ladder, and with the Colonel’s wife, in spite of her humility of position, the Prince was more inwardly occupied than with any other person except Charlotte.  He was occupied with Charlotte because, in the first place, she looked so inordinately handsome and held so high, where so much else was mature and sedate, the torch

Page 102

of responsive youth and the standard of passive grace; and because of the fact that, in the second, the occasion, so far as it referred itself with any confidence of emphasis to a hostess, seemed to refer itself preferentially, well-meaningly and perversely, to Maggie.  It was not indistinguishable to him, when once they were all stationed, that his wife too had in perfection her own little character; but he wondered how it managed so visibly to simplify itself—­and this, he knew, in spite of any desire she entertained—­to the essential air of having overmuch on her mind the felicity, and indeed the very conduct and credit, of the feast.  He knew, as well, the other things of which her appearance was at any time—­and in Eaton Square especially—­made up:  her resemblance to her father, at times so vivid, and coming out, in the delicate warmth of occasions, like the quickened fragrance of a flower; her resemblance, as he had hit it off for her once in Rome, in the first flushed days, after their engagement, to a little dancing-girl at rest, ever so light of movement but most often panting gently, even a shade compunctiously, on a bench; her approximation, finally—­for it was analogy, somehow, more than identity—­to the transmitted images of rather neutral and negative propriety that made up, in his long line, the average of wifehood and motherhood.  If the Roman matron had been, in sufficiency, first and last, the honour of that line, Maggie would no doubt, at fifty, have expanded, have solidified to some such dignity, even should she suggest a little but a Cornelia in miniature.  A light, however, broke for him in season, and when once it had done so it made him more than ever aware of Mrs. Verver’s vaguely, yet quite exquisitely, contingent participation—­a mere hinted or tendered discretion; in short of Mrs. Verver’s indescribable, unfathomable relation to the scene.  Her placed condition, her natural seat and neighbourhood, her intenser presence, her quieter smile, her fewer jewels, were inevitably all as nothing compared with the preoccupation that burned in Maggie like a small flame and that had in fact kindled in each of her cheeks a little attesting, but fortunately by no means unbecoming, spot.  The party was her father’s party, and its greater or smaller success was a question having for her all the importance of his importance; so that sympathy created for her a sort of visible suspense, under pressure of which she bristled with filial reference, with little filial recalls of expression, movement, tone.  It was all unmistakable, and as pretty as possible, if one would, and even as funny; but it put the pair so together, as undivided by the marriage of each, that the Princess il n’y avait pas a dire—­might sit where she liked:  she would still, always, in that house, be irremediably Maggie Verver.  The Prince found himself on this occasion so beset with that perception that its natural complement for him would really have been to wonder if Mr. Verver had produced on people something of the same impression in the recorded cases of his having dined with his daughter.

Page 103

This backward speculation, had it begun to play, however, would have been easily arrested; for it was at present to come over Amerigo as never before that his remarkable father-in-law was the man in the world least equipped with different appearances for different hours.  He was simple, he was a revelation of simplicity, and that was the end of him so far as he consisted of an appearance at all—­a question that might verily, for a weakness in it, have been argued.  It amused our young man, who was taking his pleasure to-night, it will be seen, in sundry occult ways, it amused him to feel how everything else the master of the house consisted of, resources, possessions, facilities and amiabilities amplified by the social legend, depended, for conveying the effect of quantity, on no personal “equation,” no mere measurable medium.  Quantity was in the air for these good people, and Mr. Verver’s estimable quality was almost wholly in that pervasion.  He was meagre and modest and clearbrowed, and his eyes, if they wandered without fear, yet stayed without defiance; his shoulders were not broad, his chest was not high, his complexion was not fresh, and the crown of his head was not covered; in spite of all of which he looked, at the top of his table, so nearly like a little boy shyly entertaining in virtue of some imposed rank, that he could only be one of the powers, the representative of a force—­quite as an infant king is the representative of a dynasty.  In this generalised view of his father-in-law, intensified to-night but always operative, Amerigo had now for some time taken refuge.  The refuge, after the reunion of the two households in England, had more and more offered itself as the substitute for communities, from man to man, that, by his original calculation, might have become possible, but that had not really ripened and flowered.  He met the decent family eyes across the table, met them afterwards in the music-room, but only to read in them still what he had learned to read during his first months, the time of over-anxious initiation, a kind of apprehension in which the terms and conditions were finally fixed and absolute.  This directed regard rested at its ease, but it neither lingered nor penetrated, and was, to the Prince’s fancy, much of the same order as any glance directed, for due attention, from the same quarter, to the figure of a cheque received in the course of business and about to be enclosed to a banker.  It made sure of the amount—­and just so, from time to time, the amount of the Prince was made sure.  He was being thus, in renewed instalments, perpetually paid in; he already reposed in the bank as a value, but subject, in this comfortable way, to repeated, to infinite endorsement.  The net result of all of which, moreover, was that the young man had no wish to see his value diminish.  He himself, after all, had not fixed it—­the “figure” was a conception all of Mr. Verver’s own.  Certainly, however, everything must be kept up to

Page 104

it; never so much as to-night had the Prince felt this.  He would have been uncomfortable, as these quiet expressions passed, had the case not been guaranteed for him by the intensity of his accord with Charlotte.  It was impossible that he should not now and again meet Charlotte’s eyes, as it was also visible that she too now and again met her husband’s.  For her as well, in all his pulses, he felt the conveyed impression.  It put them, it kept them together, through the vain show of their separation, made the two other faces, made the whole lapse of the evening, the people, the lights, the flowers, the pretended talk, the exquisite music, a mystic golden bridge between them, strongly swaying and sometimes almost vertiginous, for that intimacy of which the sovereign law would be the vigilance of “care,” would be never rashly to forget and never consciously to wound.

XX

The main interest of these hours for us, however, will have been in the way the Prince continued to know, during a particular succession of others, separated from the evening in Eaton Square by a short interval, a certain persistent aftertaste.  This was the lingering savour of a cup presented to him by Fanny Assingham’s hand after dinner, while the clustered quartette kept their ranged companions, in the music-room, moved if one would, but conveniently motionless.  Mrs. Assingham contrived, after a couple of pieces, to convey to her friend that, for her part, she was moved—­by the genius of Brahms—­beyond what she could bear; so that, without apparent deliberation, she had presently floated away, at the young man’s side, to such a distance as permitted them to converse without the effect of disdain.  It was the twenty minutes enjoyed with her, during the rest of the concert, in the less associated electric glare of one of the empty rooms—­it was their achieved and, as he would have said, successful, most pleasantly successful, talk on one of the sequestered sofas, it was this that was substantially to underlie his consciousness of the later occasion.  The later occasion, then mere matter of discussion, had formed her ground for desiring—­in a light undertone into which his quick ear read indeed some nervousness—­ these independent words with him:  she had sounded, covertly but distinctly, by the time they were seated together, the great question of what it might involve.  It had come out for him before anything else, and so abruptly that this almost needed an explanation.  Then the abruptness itself had appeared to explain—­ which had introduced, in turn, a slight awkwardness.  “Do you know that they’re not, after all, going to Matcham; so that, if they don’t—­if, at least, Maggie doesn’t—­you won’t, I suppose, go by yourself?” It was, as I say, at Matcham, where the event had placed him, it was at Matcham during the Easter days, that it most befell him, oddly enough, to live over, inwardly, for its wealth of special significance, this passage by which the event had been really a good deal determined. 

Page 105

He had paid, first and last, many an English country visit; he had learned, even from of old, to do the English things, and to do them, all sufficiently, in the English way; if he didn’t always enjoy them madly he enjoyed them at any rate as much, to an appearance, as the good people who had, in the night of time, unanimously invented them, and who still, in the prolonged afternoon of their good faith, unanimously, even if a trifle automatically, practised them; yet, with it all, he had never so much as during such sojourns the trick of a certain detached, the amusement of a certain inward critical, life; the determined need, which apparently all participant, of returning upon itself, of backing noiselessly in, far in again, and rejoining there, as it were, that part of his mind that was not engaged at the front.  His body, very constantly, was engaged at the front—­in shooting, in riding, in golfing, in walking, over the fine diagonals of meadow-paths or round the pocketed corners of billiard-tables; it sufficiently, on the whole, in fact, bore the brunt of bridge-playing, of breakfasting, lunching, tea-drinking, dining, and of the nightly climax over the bottigliera, as he called it, of the bristling tray; it met, finally, to the extent of the limited tax on lip, on gesture, on wit, most of the current demands of conversation and expression.  Therefore something of him, he often felt at these times, was left out; it was much more when he was alone, or when he was with his own people—­or when he was, say, with Mrs. Verver and nobody else—­that he moved, that he talked, that he listened, that he felt, as a congruous whole.

“English society,” as he would have said, cut him, accordingly, in two, and he reminded himself often, in his relations with it, of a man possessed of a shining star, a decoration, an order of some sort, something so ornamental as to make his identity not complete, ideally, without it, yet who, finding no other such object generally worn, should be perpetually, and the least bit ruefully, unpinning it from his breast to transfer it to his pocket.  The Prince’s shining star may, no doubt, having been nothing more precious than his private subtlety; but whatever the object was he just now fingered it a good deal, out of sight—­ amounting as it mainly did for him to a restless play of memory and a fine embroidery of thought.  Something had rather momentously occurred, in Eaton Square, during his enjoyed minutes with his old friend:  his present perspective made definitely clear to him that she had plumped out for him her first little lie.  That took on—­and he could scarce have said why—­a sharpness of importance:  she had never lied to him before—­if only because it had never come up for her, properly, intelligibly, morally, that she must.  As soon as she had put to him the question of what he would do—­by which she meant of what Charlotte would also do—­ in that event of Maggie’s and Mr. Verver’s not embracing the proposal

Page 106

they had appeared for a day or two resignedly to entertain; as soon as she had betrayed her curiosity as to the line the other pair, so left to themselves, might take, a desire to avoid the appearance of at all too directly prying had become marked in her.  Betrayed by the solicitude of which she had, already, three weeks before, given him a view, she had been obliged, on a second thought, to name, intelligibly, a reason for her appeal; while the Prince, on his side, had had, not without mercy, his glimpse of her momentarily groping for one and yet remaining unprovided.  Not without mercy because, absolutely, he had on the spot, in his friendliness, invented one for her use, presenting it to her with a look no more significant than if he had picked up, to hand back to her, a dropped flower.  “You ask if I’m likely also to back out then, because it may make a difference in what you and the Colonel decide?”—­he had gone as far as that for her, fairly inviting her to assent, though not having had his impression, from any indication offered him by Charlotte, that the Assinghams were really in question for the large Matcham party.  The wonderful thing, after this, was that the active couple had, in the interval, managed to inscribe themselves on the golden roll; an exertion of a sort that, to do her justice, he had never before observed Fanny to make.  This last passage of the chapter but proved, after all, with what success she could work when she would.

Once launched, himself, at any rate, as he had been directed by all the terms of the intercourse between Portland Place and Eaton Square, once steeped, at Matcham, in the enjoyment of a splendid hospitality, he found everything, for his interpretation, for his convenience, fall easily enough into place; and all the more that Mrs. Verver was at hand to exchange ideas and impressions with.  The great house was full of people, of possible new combinations, of the quickened play of possible propinquity, and no appearance, of course, was less to be cultivated than that of his having sought an opportunity to foregather with his friend at a safe distance from their respective sposi.  There was a happy boldness, at the best, in their mingling thus, each unaccompanied, in the same sustained sociability—­just exactly a touch of that eccentricity of associated freedom which sat so lightly on the imagination of the relatives left behind.  They were exposed as much as one would to its being pronounced funny that they should, at such a rate, go about together—­though, on the other hand, this consideration drew relief from the fact that, in their high conditions and with the easy tradition, the almost inspiring allowances, of the house in question, no individual line, however freely marked, was pronounced anything more than funny.  Both our friends felt afresh, as they had felt before, the convenience of a society so placed that it had only its own sensibility to consider—­looking as it did well over the heads of all lower growths; and that moreover

Page 107

treated its own sensibility quite as the easiest, friendliest, most informal and domesticated party to the general alliance.  What anyone “thought” of anyone else—­above all of anyone else with anyone else—­was a matter incurring in these lulls so little awkward formulation that hovering judgment, the spirit with the scales, might perfectly have been imaged there as some rather snubbed and subdued, but quite trained and tactful poor relation, of equal, of the properest, lineage, only of aspect a little dingy, doubtless from too limited a change of dress, for whose tacit and abstemious presence, never betrayed by a rattle of her rusty machine, a room in the attic and a plate at the side-table were decently usual.  It was amusing, in such lightness of air, that the Prince should again present himself only to speak for the Princess, so unfortunately unable, again, to leave home; and that Mrs. Verver should as regularly figure as an embodied, a beautifully deprecating apology for her husband, who was all geniality and humility among his own treasures, but as to whom the legend had grown up that he couldn’t bear, with the height of his standards and the tone of the company, in the way of sofas and cabinets, habitually kept by him, the irritation and depression to which promiscuous visiting, even at pompous houses, had been found to expose him.  That was all right, the noted working harmony of the clever son-in-law and the charming stepmother, so long as the relation was, for the effect in question, maintained at the proper point between sufficiency and excess.

What with the noble fairness of the place, meanwhile, the generous mood of the sunny, gusty, lusty English April, all panting and heaving with impatience, or kicking and crying, even, at moments, like some infant Hercules who wouldn’t be dressed; what with these things and the bravery of youth and beauty, the insolence of fortune and appetite so diffused among his fellow-guests that the poor Assinghams, in their comparatively marked maturity and their comparatively small splendour, were the only approach to a false note in the concert, the stir of the air was such, for going, in a degree, to one’s head, that, as a mere matter of exposure, almost grotesque in its flagrancy, his situation resembled some elaborate practical joke carried out at his expense.  Every voice in the great bright house was a call to the ingenuities and impunities of pleasure; every echo was a defiance of difficulty, doubt or danger; every aspect of the picture, a glowing plea for the immediate, and as with plenty more to come, was another phase of the spell.  For a world so constituted was governed by a spell, that of the smile of the gods and the favour of the powers; the only handsome, the only gallant, in fact the only intelligent acceptance of which was a faith in its guarantees and a high spirit for its chances.  Its demand—­to that the thing came back—­was above all for courage and good-humour; and the value of this as

Page 108

a general assurance—­ that is for seeing one through at the worst—­had not even in the easiest hours of his old Roman life struck the Prince so convincingly.  His old Roman life had had more poetry, no doubt, but as he looked back upon it now it seemed to hang in the air of mere iridescent horizons, to have been loose and vague and thin, with large languorous unaccountable blanks.  The present order, as it spread about him, had somehow the ground under its feet, and a trumpet in its ears, and a bottomless bag of solid shining British sovereigns—­which was much to the point—­in its hand.  Courage and good-humour therefore were the breath of the day; though for ourselves at least it would have been also much to the point that, with Amerigo, really, the innermost effect of all this perceptive ease was perhaps a strange final irritation.  He compared the lucid result with the extraordinary substitute for perception that presided, in the bosom of his wife, at so contented a view of his conduct and course—­a state of mind that was positively like a vicarious good conscience, cultivated ingeniously on his behalf, a perversity of pressure innocently persisted in; and this wonder of irony became on occasion too intense to be kept wholly to himself.  It wasn’t that, at Matcham, anything particular, anything monstrous, anything that had to be noticed permitted itself, as they said, to “happen”; there were only odd moments when the breath of the day, as it has been called, struck him so full in the face that he broke out with all the hilarity of “What indeed would they have made of it?” “They” were of course Maggie and her father, moping—­so far as they ever consented to mope in monotonous Eaton Square, but placid too in the belief that they knew beautifully what their expert companions were in for.  They knew, it might have appeared in these lights, absolutely nothing on earth worth speaking of—­ whether beautifully or cynically; and they would perhaps sometimes be a little less trying if they would only once for all peacefully admit that knowledge wasn’t one of their needs and that they were in fact constitutionally inaccessible to it.  They were good children, bless their hearts, and the children of good children; so that, verily, the Principino himself, as less consistently of that descent, might figure to the fancy as the ripest genius of the trio.

The difficulty was, for the nerves of daily intercourse with Maggie in particular, that her imagination was clearly never ruffled by the sense of any anomaly.  The great anomaly would have been that her husband, or even that her father’s wife, should prove to have been made, for the long run, after the pattern set from so far back to the Ververs.  If one was so made one had certainly no business, on any terms, at Matcham; whereas if one wasn’t one had no business there on the particular terms—­terms of conformity with the principles of Eaton Square—­under which one had been so absurdly dedicated.  Deep

Page 109

at the heart of that resurgent unrest in our young man which we have had to content ourselves with calling his irritation—­deep in the bosom of this falsity of position glowed the red spark of his inextinguishable sense of a higher and braver propriety.  There were situations that were ridiculous, but that one couldn’t yet help, as for instance when one’s wife chose, in the most usual way, to make one so.  Precisely here, however, was the difference; it had taken poor Maggie to invent a way so extremely unusual—­yet to which, none the less, it would be too absurd that he should merely lend himself.  Being thrust, systematically, with another woman, and a woman one happened, by the same token, exceedingly to like, and being so thrust that the theory of it seemed to publish one as idiotic or incapable—­this was a predicament of which the dignity depended all on one’s own handling.  What was supremely grotesque, in fact, was the essential opposition of theories—­as if a galantuomo, as he at least constitutionally conceived galantuomini, could do anything but blush to “go about” at such a rate with such a person as Mrs. Verver in a state of childlike innocence, the state of our primitive parents before the Fall.  The grotesque theory, as he would have called it, was perhaps an odd one to resent with violence, and he did it—­also as a man of the world—­all merciful justice; but, assuredly, none the less, there was but one way really to mark, and for his companion as much as for himself, the commiseration in which they held it.  Adequate comment on it could only be private, but it could also at least be active, and of rich and effectual comment Charlotte and he were fortunately alike capable.  Wasn’t this consensus literally their only way not to be ungracious?  It was positively as if the measure of their escape from that danger were given by the growth between them, during their auspicious visit, of an exquisite sense of complicity.

XXI

He found himself therefore saying, with gaiety, even to Fanny Assingham, for their common, concerned glance at Eaton Square, the glance that was so markedly never, as it might have been, a glance at Portland Place:  “What would our cari sposi have made of it here? what would they, you know, really?”—­which overflow would have been reckless if, already, and surprisingly perhaps even to himself, he had not got used to thinking of this friend as a person in whom the element of protest had of late been unmistakably allayed.  He exposed himself of course to her replying:  “Ah, if it would have been so bad for them, how can it be so good for you?”—­but, quite apart from the small sense the question would have had at the best, she appeared already to unite with him in confidence and cheer.  He had his view, as well—­or at least a partial one—­of the inner spring of this present comparative humility, which was all consistent with the retraction he had practically seen her make after Mr. Verver’s

Page 110

last dinner.  Without diplomatising to do so, with no effort to square her, none to bribe her to an attitude for which he would have had no use in her if it were not sincere, he yet felt how he both held her and moved her by the felicity of his taking pity, all instinctively, on her just discernible depression.  By just so much as he guessed that she felt herself, as the slang was, out of it, out of the crystal current and the expensive picture, by just so much had his friendship charmingly made up to her, from hour to hour, for the penalties, as they might have been grossly called, of her mistake.  Her mistake had only been, after all, in her wanting to seem to him straight; she had let herself in for being—­as she had made haste, for that matter, during the very first half-hour, at tea, to proclaim herself—­the sole and single frump of the party.  The scale of everything was so different that all her minor values, her quainter graces, her little local authority, her humour and her wardrobe alike, for which it was enough elsewhere, among her bons amis, that they were hers, dear Fanny Assingham’s—­these matters and others would be all, now, as nought:  five minutes had sufficed to give her the fatal pitch.  In Cadogan Place she could always, at the worst, be picturesque—­for she habitually spoke of herself as “local” to Sloane Street whereas at Matcham she should never be anything but horrible.  And it all would have come, the disaster, from the real refinement, in her, of the spirit of friendship.  To prove to him that she wasn’t really watching him—­ground for which would have been too terribly grave—­she had followed him in his pursuit of pleasure:  So she might, precisely, mark her detachment.  This was handsome trouble for her to take—­the Prince could see it all:  it wasn’t a shade of interference that a good-natured man would visit on her.  So he didn’t even say, when she told him how frumpy she knew herself, how frumpy her very maid, odiously going back on her, rubbed it into her, night and morning, with unsealed eyes and lips, that she now knew her—­he didn’t then say “Ah, see what you’ve done:  isn’t it rather your own fault?” He behaved differently altogether:  eminently distinguished himself—­for she told him she had never seen him so universally distinguished—­he yet distinguished her in her obscurity, or in what was worse, her objective absurdity, and frankly invested her with her absolute value, surrounded her with all the importance of her wit.  That wit, as discriminated from stature and complexion, a sense for “bridge” and a credit for pearls, could have importance was meanwhile but dimly perceived at Matcham; so that his “niceness” to her—­she called it only niceness, but it brought tears into her eyes—­had the greatness of a general as well as of a special demonstration.

Page 111

“She understands,” he said, as a comment on all this, to Mrs. Verver—­“she understands all she needs to understand.  She has taken her time, but she has at last made it out for herself:  she sees how all we can desire is to give them the life they prefer, to surround them with the peace and quiet, and above all with the sense of security, most favourable to it.  She can’t of course very well put it to us that we have, so far as she is concerned, but to make the best of our circumstances; she can’t say in so many words ’Don’t think of me, for I too must make the best of mine:  arrange as you can, only, and live as you must.’  I don’t get quite that from her, any more than I ask for it.  But her tone and her whole manner mean nothing at all unless they mean that she trusts us to take as watchful, to take as artful, to take as tender care, in our way, as she so anxiously takes in hers.  So that she’s—­well,” the Prince wound up, “what you may call practically all right.”  Charlotte in fact, however, to help out his confidence, didn’t call it anything; return as he might to the lucidity, the importance, or whatever it was, of this lesson, she gave him no aid toward reading it aloud.  She let him, two or three times over, spell it out for himself; only on the eve of their visit’s end was she, for once, clear or direct in response.  They had found a minute together in the great hall of the house during the half-hour before dinner; this easiest of chances they had already, a couple of times, arrived at by waiting persistently till the last other loiterers had gone to dress, and by being prepared themselves to dress so expeditiously that they might, a little later on, be among the first to appear in festal array.  The hall then was empty, before the army of rearranging, cushion-patting housemaids were marshalled in, and there was a place by the forsaken fire, at one end, where they might imitate, with art, the unpremeditated.  Above all, here, for the snatched instants, they could breathe so near to each other that the interval was almost engulfed in it, and the intensity both of the union and the caution became a workable substitute for contact.  They had prolongations of instants that counted as visions of bliss; they had slow approximations that counted as long caresses.  The quality of these passages, in truth, made the spoken word, and especially the spoken word about other people, fall below them; so that our young woman’s tone had even now a certain dryness.  “It’s very good of her, my dear, to trust us.  But what else can she do?”

“Why, whatever people do when they don’t trust.  Let one see they don’t.”

“But let whom see?”

“Well, let me, say, to begin with.”

“And should you mind that?”

He had a slight show of surprise.  “Shouldn’t you?”

“Her letting you see?  No,” said Charlotte; “the only thing I can imagine myself minding is what you yourself, if you don’t look out, may let her see.”  To which she added:  “You may let her see, you know, that you’re afraid.”

Page 112

“I’m only afraid of you, a little, at moments,” he presently returned.  “But I shan’t let Fanny see that.”

It was clear, however, that neither the limits nor the extent of Mrs. Assingham’s vision were now a real concern to her, and she gave expression to this as she had not even yet done.  “What in the world can she do against us?  There’s not a word that she can breathe.  She’s helpless; she can’t speak; she would be herself the first to be dished by it.”  And then as he seemed slow to follow:  “It all comes back to her.  It all began with her.  Everything, from the first.  She introduced you to Maggie.  She made your marriage.”

The Prince might have had his moment of demur, but at this, after a little, as with a smile dim but deep, he came on.  “Mayn’t she also be said, a good deal, to have made yours?  That was intended, I think, wasn’t it? for a kind of rectification.”

Charlotte, on her side, for an instant, hesitated; then she was prompter still.  “I don’t mean there was anything to rectify; everything was as it had to be, and I’m not speaking of how she may have been concerned for you and me.  I’m speaking of how she took, in her way, each time, their lives in hand, and how, therefore, that ties her up to-day.  She can’t go to them and say ’It’s very awkward of course, you poor dear things, but I was frivolously mistaken.’”

He took it in still, with his long look at her.  “All the more that she wasn’t.  She was right.  Everything’s right,” he went on, “and everything will stay so.”

“Then that’s all I say.”

But he worked it out, for the deeper satisfaction, even to superfluous lucidity.  “We’re happy, and they’re happy.  What more does the position admit of?  What more need Fanny Assingham want?”

“Ah, my dear,” said Charlotte, “it’s not I who say that she need want anything.  I only say that she’s fixed, that she must stand exactly where everything has, by her own act, placed her.  It’s you who have seemed haunted with the possibility, for her, of some injurious alternative, something or other we must be prepared for.”  And she had, with her high reasoning, a strange cold smile.  “We are prepared—­for anything, for everything; and as we are, practically, so she must take us.  She’s condemned to consistency; she’s doomed, poor thing, to a genial optimism.  That, luckily for her, however, is very much the law of her nature.  She was born to soothe and to smooth.  Now then, therefore,” Mrs. Verver gently laughed, “she has the chance of her life!”

“So that her present professions may, even at the best, not be sincere?—­may be but a mask for doubts and fears, and for gaining time?”

Page 113

The Prince had looked, with the question, as if this, again, could trouble him, and it determined in his companion a slight impatience.  “You keep talking about such things as if they were our affair at all.  I feel, at any rate, that I’ve nothing to do with her doubts and fears, or with anything she may feel.  She must arrange all that for herself.  It’s enough for me that she’ll always be, of necessity, much more afraid for herself, really, either to see or to speak, than we should be to have her do it even if we were the idiots and cowards we aren’t.”  And Charlotte’s face, with these words—­to the mitigation of the slightly hard ring there might otherwise have been in them—­ fairly lightened, softened, shone out.  It reflected as really never yet the rare felicity of their luck.  It made her look for the moment as if she had actually pronounced that word of unpermitted presumption—­so apt is the countenance, as with a finer consciousness than the tongue, to betray a sense of this particular lapse.  She might indeed, the next instant, have seen her friend wince, in advance, at her use of a word that was already on her lips; for it was still unmistakable with him that there were things he could prize, forms of fortune he could cherish, without at all proportionately liking their names.  Had all this, however, been even completely present to his companion, what other term could she have applied to the strongest and simplest of her ideas but the one that exactly fitted it?  She applied it then, though her own instinct moved her, at the same time, to pay her tribute to the good taste from which they hadn’t heretofore by a hair’s breadth deviated.  “If it didn’t sound so vulgar I should say that we’re—­fatally, as it were—­safe.  Pardon the low expression—­since it’s what we happen to be.  We’re so because they are.  And they’re so because they can’t be anything else, from the moment that, having originally intervened for them, she wouldn’t now be able to bear herself if she didn’t keep them so.  That’s the way she’s inevitably with us,” said Charlotte over her smile.  “We hang, essentially, together.”

Well, the Prince candidly allowed she did bring it home to him.  Every way it worked out.  “Yes, I see.  We hang, essentially, together.”

His friend had a shrug—­a shrug that had a grace.  “Cosa volete?” The effect, beautifully, nobly, was more than Roman.  “Ah, beyond doubt, it’s a case.”

He stood looking at her.  “It’s a case.  There can’t,” he said, “have been many.”

“Perhaps never, never, never any other.  That,” she smiled, “I confess I should like to think.  Only ours.”

“Only ours—­most probably.  Speriamo.”  To which, as after hushed connections, he presently added:  “Poor Fanny!” But Charlotte had already, with a start and a warning hand, turned from a glance at the clock.  She sailed away to dress, while he watched her reach the staircase.  His eyes followed her till, with a simple swift look round at him, she vanished.  Something in the sight, however, appeared to have renewed the spring of his last exclamation, which he breathed again upon the air.  “Poor, poor Fanny!”

Page 114

It was to prove, however, on the morrow, quite consistent with the spirit of these words that, the party at Matcham breaking up and multitudinously dispersing, he should be able to meet the question of the social side of the process of repatriation with due presence of mind.  It was impossible, for reasons, that he should travel to town with the Assinghams; it was impossible, for the same reasons, that he should travel to town save in the conditions that he had for the last twenty-four hours been privately, and it might have been said profoundly, thinking out.  The result of his thought was already precious to him, and this put at his service, he sufficiently believed, the right tone for disposing of his elder friend’s suggestion, an assumption in fact equally full and mild, that he and Charlotte would conveniently take the same train and occupy the same compartment as the Colonel and herself.  The extension of the idea to Mrs. Verver had been, precisely, a part of Mrs. Assingham’s mildness, and nothing could better have characterised her sense for social shades than her easy perception that the gentleman from Portland Place and the lady from Eaton Square might now confess, quite without indiscretion, to simultaneity of movement.  She had made, for the four days, no direct appeal to the latter personage, but the Prince was accidental witness of her taking a fresh start at the moment the company were about to scatter for the last night of their stay.  There had been, at this climax, the usual preparatory talk about hours and combinations, in the midst of which poor Fanny gently approached Mrs. Verver.  She said “You and the Prince, love,”—­quite, apparently, without blinking; she took for granted their public withdrawal together; she remarked that she and Bob were alike ready, in the interest of sociability, to take any train that would make them all one party.  “I feel really as if, all this time, I had seen nothing of you”—­that gave an added grace to the candour of the dear thing’s approach.  But just then it was, on the other hand, that the young man found himself borrow most effectively the secret of the right tone for doing as he preferred.  His preference had, during the evening, not failed of occasion to press him with mute insistences; practically without words, without any sort of straight telegraphy, it had arrived at a felt identity with Charlotte’s own.  She spoke all for their friend while she answered their friend’s question, but she none the less signalled to him as definitely as if she had fluttered a white handkerchief from a window.  “It’s awfully sweet of you, darling—­our going together would be charming.  But you mustn’t mind us—­you must suit yourselves we’ve settled, Amerigo and I, to stay over till after luncheon.”

Page 115

Amerigo, with the chink of this gold in his ear, turned straight away, so as not to be instantly appealed to; and for the very emotion of the wonder, furthermore, of what divination may achieve when winged by a community of passion.  Charlotte had uttered the exact plea that he had been keeping ready for the same foreseen necessity, and had uttered it simply as a consequence of their deepening unexpressed need of each other and without the passing between them of a word.  He hadn’t, God knew, to take it from her—­he was too conscious of what he wanted; but the lesson for him was in the straight clear tone that Charlotte could thus distil, in the perfect felicity of her adding no explanation, no touch for plausibility, that she wasn’t strictly obliged to add, and in the truly superior way in which women, so situated, express and distinguish themselves.  She had answered Mrs. Assingham quite adequately; she had not spoiled it by a reason a scrap larger than the smallest that would serve, and she had, above all, thrown off, for his stretched but covered attention, an image that flashed like a mirror played at the face of the sun.  The measure of everything, to all his sense, at these moments, was in it—­the measure especially of the thought that had been growing with him a positive obsession and that began to throb as never yet under this brush of her having, by perfect parity of imagination, the match for it.  His whole consciousness had by this time begun almost to ache with a truth of an exquisite order, at the glow of which she too had, so unmistakably then, been warming herself—­the truth that the occasion constituted by the last few days couldn’t possibly, save by some poverty of their own, refuse them some still other and still greater beauty.  It had already told them, with an hourly voice, that it had a meaning—­a meaning that their associated sense was to drain even as thirsty lips, after the plough through the sands and the sight, afar, of the palm-cluster, might drink in at last the promised well in the desert.  There had been beauty, day after day, and there had been, for the spiritual lips, something of the pervasive taste of it; yet it was all, none the less, as if their response had remained below their fortune.  How to bring it, by some brave, free lift, up to the same height was the idea with which, behind and beneath everything, he was restlessly occupied, and in the exploration of which, as in that of the sun-chequered greenwood of romance, his spirit thus, at the opening of a vista, met hers.  They were already, from that moment, so hand-in-hand in the place that he found himself making use, five minutes later, of exactly the same tone as Charlotte’s for telling Mrs. Assingham that he was likewise, in the matter of the return to London, sorry for what mightn’t be.

Page 116

This had become, of a sudden, the simplest thing in the world—­ the sense of which moreover seemed really to amount to a portent that he should feel, forevermore, on the general head, conveniently at his ease with her.  He went in fact a step further than Charlotte—­put the latter forward as creating his necessity.  She was staying over luncheon to oblige their hostess—­as a consequence of which he must also stay to see her decently home.  He must deliver her safe and sound, he felt, in Eaton Square.  Regret as he might, too, the difference made by this obligation, he frankly didn’t mind, inasmuch as, over and above the pleasure itself, his scruple would certainly gratify both Mr. Verver and Maggie.  They never yet had absolutely and entirely learned, he even found deliberation to intimate, how little he really neglected the first—­as it seemed nowadays quite to have become—­ of his domestic duties:  therefore he still constantly felt how little he must remit his effort to make them remark it.  To which he added with equal lucidity that they would return in time for dinner, and if he didn’t, as a last word, subjoin that it would be “lovely” of Fanny to find, on her own return, a moment to go to Eaton Square and report them as struggling bravely on, this was not because the impulse, down to the very name for the amiable act, altogether failed to rise.  His inward assurance, his general plan, had at moments, where she was concerned, its drops of continuity, and nothing would less have pleased him than that she should suspect in him, however tempted, any element of conscious “cheek.”  But he was always—­that was really the upshot—­cultivating thanklessly the considerate and the delicate:  it was a long lesson, this unlearning, with people of English race, all the little superstitions that accompany friendship.  Mrs. Assingham herself was the first to say that she would unfailingly “report”; she brought it out in fact, he thought, quite wonderfully—­having attained the summit of the wonderful during the brief interval that had separated her appeal to Charlotte from this passage with himself.  She had taken the five minutes, obviously, amid the rest of the talk and the movement, to retire into her tent for meditation—­which showed, among several things, the impression Charlotte had made on her.  It was from the tent she emerged, as with arms refurbished; though who indeed could say if the manner in which she now met him spoke most, really, of the glitter of battle or of the white waver of the flag of truce?  The parley was short either way; the gallantry of her offer was all sufficient.

“I’ll go to our friends then—­I’ll ask for luncheon.  I’ll tell them when to expect you.”

“That will be charming.  Say we’re all right.”

“All right—­precisely.  I can’t say more,” Mrs. Assingham smiled.

“No doubt.”  But he considered, as for the possible importance of it.  “Neither can you, by what I seem to feel, say less.”

Page 117

“Oh, I won’t say less!” Fanny laughed; with which, the next moment, she had turned away.  But they had it again, not less bravely, on the morrow, after breakfast, in the thick of the advancing carriages and the exchange of farewells.  “I think I’ll send home my maid from Euston,” she was then prepared to amend, “and go to Eaton Square straight.  So you can be easy.”

“Oh, I think we’re easy,” the Prince returned.  “Be sure to say, at any rate, that we’re bearing up.”

“You’re bearing up—­good.  And Charlotte returns to dinner?”

“To dinner.  We’re not likely, I think, to make another night away.”

“Well then, I wish you at least a pleasant day,”

“Oh,” he laughed as they separated, “we shall do our best for it!”—­after which, in due course, with the announcement of their conveyance, the Assinghams rolled off.

XXII

It was quite, for the Prince, after this, as if the view had further cleared; so that the half-hour during which he strolled on the terrace and smoked—­the day being lovely—­overflowed with the plenitude of its particular quality.  Its general brightness was composed, doubtless, of many elements, but what shone out of it as if the whole place and time had been a great picture, from the hand of genius, presented to him as a prime ornament for his collection and all varnished and framed to hang up—­what marked it especially for the highest appreciation was his extraordinarily unchallenged, his absolutely appointed and enhanced possession of it.  Poor Fanny Assingham’s challenge amounted to nothing:  one of the things he thought of while he leaned on the old marble balustrade—­so like others that he knew in still more nobly-terraced Italy—­was that she was squared, all-conveniently even to herself, and that, rumbling toward London with this contentment, she had become an image irrelevant to the scene.  It further passed across him, as his imagination was, for reasons, during the time, unprecedentedly active,—­that he had, after all, gained more from women than he had ever lost by them; there appeared so, more and more, on those mystic books that are kept, in connection with such commerce, even by men of the loosest business habits, a balance in his favour that he could pretty well, as a rule, take for granted.  What were they doing at this very moment, wonderful creatures, but combine and conspire for his advantage?—­from Maggie herself, most wonderful, in her way, of all, to his hostess of the present hour, into whose head it had so inevitably come to keep Charlotte on, for reasons of her own, and who had asked, in this benevolent spirit, why in the world, if not obliged, without plausibility, to hurry, her husband’s son-in-law should not wait over in her company.  He would at least see, Lady Castledean had said, that nothing dreadful should happen to her, either while still there or during the exposure of the run to town; and, for that matter, if they exceeded a little their license

Page 118

it would positively help them to have done so together.  Each of them would, in this way, at home, have the other comfortably to blame.  All of which, besides, in Lady Castledean as in Maggie, in Fanny Assingham as in Charlotte herself, was working; for him without provocation or pressure, by the mere play of some vague sense on their part—­definite and conscious at the most only in Charlotte—­that he was not, as a nature, as a character, as a gentleman, in fine, below his remarkable fortune.

But there were more things before him than even these; things that melted together, almost indistinguishably, to feed his sense of beauty.  If the outlook was in every way spacious—­and the towers of three cathedrals, in different counties, as had been pointed out to him, gleamed discernibly, like dim silver, in the rich sameness of tone—­didn’t he somehow the more feel it so because, precisely, Lady Castledean had kept over a man of her own, and that this offered a certain sweet intelligibility as the note of the day?  It made everything fit; above all it diverted him to the extent of keeping up, while he lingered and waited, his meditative smile.  She had detained Charlotte because she wished to detain Mr. Blint, and she couldn’t detain Mr. Blint, disposed though he clearly was to oblige her, without spreading over the act some ampler drapery.  Castledean had gone up to London; the place was all her own; she had had a fancy for a quiet morning with Mr. Blint, a sleek, civil, accomplished young man—­distinctly younger than her ladyship—­who played and sang delightfully (played even “bridge” and sang the English-comic as well as the French-tragic), and the presence—­which really meant the absence—­of a couple of other friends, if they were happily chosen, would make everything all right.  The Prince had the sense, all good-humouredly, of being happily chosen, and it was not spoiled for him even by another sense that followed in its train and with which, during his life in England, he had more than once had reflectively to deal:  the state of being reminded how, after all, as an outsider, a foreigner, and even as a mere representative husband and son-in-law, he was so irrelevant to the working of affairs that he could be bent on occasion to uses comparatively trivial.  No other of her guests would have been thus convenient for their hostess; affairs, of whatever sorts, had claimed, by early trains, every active, easy, smoothly-working man, each in his way a lubricated item of the great social, political, administrative engrenage—­claimed most of all Castledean himself, who was so very oddly, given the personage and the type, rather a large item.  If he, on the other hand, had an affair, it was not of that order; it was of the order, verily, that he had been reduced to as a not quite glorious substitute.

Page 119

It marked, however, the feeling of the hour with him that this vision of being “reduced” interfered not at all with the measure of his actual ease.  It kept before him again, at moments, the so familiar fact of his sacrifices—­down to the idea of the very relinquishment, for his wife’s convenience, of his real situation in the world; with the consequence, thus, that he was, in the last analysis, among all these so often inferior people, practically held cheap and made light of.  But though all this was sensible enough there was a spirit in him that could rise above it, a spirit that positively played with the facts, with all of them; from that of the droll ambiguity of English relations to that of his having in mind something quite beautiful and independent and harmonious, something wholly his own.  He couldn’t somehow take Mr. Blint seriously—­he was much more an outsider, by the larger scale, even than a Roman prince who consented to be in abeyance.  Yet it was past finding out, either, how such a woman as Lady Castledean could take him—­since this question but sank for him again into the fathomless depths of English equivocation.  He knew them all, as was said, “well”; he had lived with them, stayed with them, dined, hunted, shot and done various other things with them; but the number of questions about them he couldn’t have answered had much rather grown than shrunken, so that experience struck him for the most part as having left in him but one residual impression.  They didn’t like les situations nettes—­that was all he was very sure of.  They wouldn’t have them at any price; it had been their national genius and their national success to avoid them at every point.  They called it themselves, with complacency, their wonderful spirit of compromise—­the very influence of which actually so hung about him here, from moment to moment, that the earth and the air, the light and the colour, the fields and the hills and the sky, the blue-green counties and the cold cathedrals, owed to it every accent of their tone.  Verily, as one had to feel in presence of such a picture, it had succeeded; it had made, up to now, for that seated solidity, in the rich sea-mist, on which the garish, the supposedly envious, peoples have ever cooled their eyes.  But it was at the same time precisely why even much initiation left one, at given moments, so puzzled as to the element of staleness in all the freshness and of freshness in all the staleness, of innocence in the guilt and of guilt in the innocence.  There were other marble terraces, sweeping more purple prospects, on which he would have known what to think, and would have enjoyed thereby at least the small intellectual fillip of a discerned relation between a given appearance and a taken meaning.  The inquiring mind, in these present conditions, might, it was true, be more sharply challenged; but the result of its attention and its ingenuity, it had unluckily learned to know, was too often to be confronted with a mere dead wall, a lapse of logic, a confirmed bewilderment.  And moreover, above all, nothing mattered, in the relation of the enclosing scene to his own consciousness, but its very most direct bearings.

Page 120

Lady Castledean’s dream of Mr. Blint for the morning was doubtless already, with all the spacious harmonies re-established, taking the form of “going over” something with him, at the piano, in one of the numerous smaller rooms that were consecrated to the less gregarious uses; what she had wished had been effected—­her convenience had been assured.  This made him, however, wonder the more where Charlotte was—­since he didn’t at all suppose her to be making a tactless third, which would be to have accepted mere spectatorship, in the duet of their companions.  The upshot of everything for him, alike of the less and of the more, was that the exquisite day bloomed there like a large fragrant flower that he had only to gather.  But it was to Charlotte he wished to make the offering, and as he moved along the terrace, which rendered visible parts of two sides of the house, he looked up at all the windows that were open to the April morning, and wondered which of them would represent his friend’s room.  It befell thus that his question, after no long time, was answered; he saw Charlotte appear above as if she had been called by the pausing of his feet on the flags.  She had come to the sill, on which she leaned to look down, and she remained there a minute smiling at him.  He had been immediately struck with her wearing a hat and a jacket—­which conduced to her appearance of readiness not so much to join him, with a beautiful uncovered head and a parasol, where he stood, as to take with him some larger step altogether.  The larger step had been, since the evening before, intensely in his own mind, though he had not fully thought out, even yet, the slightly difficult detail of it; but he had had no chance, such as he needed, to speak the definite word to her, and the face she now showed affected him, accordingly, as a notice that she had wonderfully guessed it for herself.  They had these identities of impulse—­they had had them repeatedly before; and if such unarranged but unerring encounters gave the measure of the degree in which people were, in the common phrase, meant for each other, no union in the world had ever been more sweetened with rightness.  What in fact most often happened was that her rightness went, as who should say, even further than his own; they were conscious of the same necessity at the same moment, only it was she, as a general thing, who most clearly saw her way to it.  Something in her long look at him now out of the old grey window, something in the very poise of her hat, the colour of her necktie, the prolonged stillness of her smile, touched into sudden light for him all the wealth of the fact that he could count on her.  He had his hand there, to pluck it, on the open bloom of the day; but what did the bright minute mean but that her answering hand was already intelligently out?  So, therefore, while the minute lasted, it passed between them that their cup was full; which cup their very eyes, holding it fast, carried and steadied and began, as they tasted it, to praise.  He broke, however, after a moment, the silence.

Page 121

“It only wants a moon, a mandolin, and a little danger, to be a serenade.”

“Ah, then,” she lightly called down, “let it at least have this!” With which she detached a rich white rosebud from its company with another in the front of her dress and flung it down to him.  He caught it in its fall, fixing her again after she had watched him place it in his buttonhole.  “Come down quickly!” he said in an Italian not loud but deep.

“Vengo, vengo!” she as clearly, but more lightly, tossed out; and she had left him the next minute to wait for her.

He came along the terrace again, with pauses during which his eyes rested, as they had already often done, on the brave darker wash of far-away watercolour that represented the most distant of the cathedral towns.  This place, with its great church and its high accessibility, its towers that distinguishably signalled, its English history, its appealing type, its acknowledged interest, this place had sounded its name to him half the night through, and its name had become but another name, the pronounceable and convenient one, for that supreme sense of things which now throbbed within him.  He had kept saying to himself “Gloucester, Gloucester, Gloucester,” quite as if the sharpest meaning of all the years just passed were intensely expressed in it.  That meaning was really that his situation remained quite sublimely consistent with itself, and that they absolutely, he and Charlotte, stood there together in the very lustre of this truth.  Every present circumstance helped to proclaim it; it was blown into their faces as by the lips of the morning.  He knew why, from the first of his marriage, he had tried with such patience for such conformity; he knew why he had given up so much and bored himself so much; he knew why he, at any rate, had gone in, on the basis of all forms, on the basis of his having, in a manner, sold himself, for a situation nette.  It had all been just in order that his—­well, what on earth should he call it but his freedom?—­should at present be as perfect and rounded and lustrous as some huge precious pearl.  He hadn’t struggled nor snatched; he was taking but what had been given him; the pearl dropped itself, with its exquisite quality and rarity, straight into his hand.  Here, precisely, it was, incarnate; its size and its value grew as Mrs. Verver appeared, afar off, in one of the smaller doorways.  She came toward him in silence, while he moved to meet her; the great scale of this particular front, at Matcham, multiplied thus, in the golden morning, the stages of their meeting and the successions of their consciousness.  It wasn’t till she had come quite close that he produced for her his “Gloucester, Gloucester, Gloucester,” and his “Look at it over there!”

She knew just where to look.  “Yes—­isn’t it one of the best?  There are cloisters or towers or some thing.”  And her eyes, which, though her lips smiled, were almost grave with their depths of acceptance; came back to him.  “Or the tomb of some old king.”

Page 122

“We must see the old king; we must ‘do’ the cathedral,” he said; “we must know all about it.  If we could but take,” he exhaled, “the full opportunity!” And then while, for all they seemed to give him, he sounded again her eyes:  “I feel the day like a great gold cup that we must somehow drain together.”

“I feel it, as you always make me feel everything, just as you do; so that I know ten miles off how you feel!  But do you remember,” she asked, “apropos of great gold cups, the beautiful one, the real one, that I offered you so long ago and that you wouldn’t have?  Just before your marriage”—­she brought it back to him:  “the gilded crystal bowl in the little Bloomsbury shop.”

“Oh yes!”—­but it took, with a slight surprise on the ’Prince’s part, some small recollecting.  “The treacherous cracked thing you wanted to palm off on me, and the little swindling Jew who understood Italian and who backed you up!  But I feel this an occasion,” he immediately added, “and I hope you don’t mean,” he smiled, “that as an occasion it’s also cracked.”

They spoke, naturally, more low than loud, overlooked as they were, though at a respectful distance, by tiers of windows; but it made each find in the other’s voice a taste as of something slowly and deeply absorbed.  “Don’t you think too much of ‘cracks,’ and aren’t you too afraid of them?  I risk the cracks,” said Charlotte, “and I’ve often recalled the bowl and the little swindling Jew, wondering if they’ve parted company.  He made,” she said, “a great impression on me.”

“Well, you also, no doubt, made a great impression on him, and I dare say that if you were to go back to him you’d find he has been keeping that treasure for you.  But as to cracks,” the Prince went on—­“what did you tell me the other day you prettily call them in English?-’rifts within the lute’?—­risk them as much as you like for yourself, but don’t risk them for me.”  He spoke it in all the gaiety of his just barely-tremulous serenity.  “I go, as you know, by my superstitions.  And that’s why,” he said, “I know where we are.  They’re every one, to-day, on our side.”

Resting on the parapet; toward the great view, she was silent a little, and he saw the next moment that her eyes were closed.  “I go but by one thing.”  Her hand was on the sun-warmed stone; so that, turned as they were away from the house, he put his own upon it and covered it.  “I go by you,” she said.  “I go by you.”

So they remained a moment, till he spoke again with a gesture that matched.  “What is really our great necessity, you know, is to go by my watch.  It’s already eleven”—­he had looked at the time; “so that if we stop here to luncheon what becomes of our afternoon?”

To this Charlotte’s eyes opened straight.  “There’s not the slightest need of our stopping here to luncheon.  Don’t you see,” she asked, “how I’m ready?” He had taken it in, but there was always more and more of her.  “You mean you’ve arranged—?”

Page 123

“It’s easy to arrange.  My maid goes up with my things.  You’ve only to speak to your man about yours, and they can go together.”

“You mean we can leave at once?”

She let him have it all.  “One of the carriages, about which I spoke, will already have come back for us.  If your superstitions are on our side,” she smiled, “so my arrangements are, and I’ll back my support against yours.”

“Then you had thought,” he wondered, “about Gloucester?”

She hesitated—­but it was only her way.  “I thought you would think.  We have, thank goodness, these harmonies.  They are food for superstition if you like.  It’s beautiful,” she went on, “that it should be Gloucester; ‘Glo’ster, Glo’ster,’ as you say, making it sound like an old song.  However, I’m sure Glo’ster, Glo’ster will be charming,” she still added; “we shall be able easily to lunch there, and, with our luggage and our servants off our hands, we shall have at least three or four hours.  We can wire,” she wound up, “from there.”

Ever so quietly she had brought it, as she had thought it, all out, and it had to be as covertly that he let his appreciation expand.  “Then Lady Castledean—?”

“Doesn’t dream of our staying.”

He took it, but thinking yet.  “Then what does she dream—?”

“Of Mr. Blint, poor dear; of Mr. Blint only.”  Her smile for him—­ for the Prince himself—­was free.  “Have I positively to tell you that she doesn’t want us?  She only wanted us for the others—­to show she wasn’t left alone with him.  Now that that’s done, and that they’ve all gone, she of course knows for herself—!”

“’Knows’?” the Prince vaguely echoed.

“Why, that we like cathedrals; that we inevitably stop to see them, or go round to take them in, whenever we’ve a chance; that it’s what our respective families quite expect of us and would be disappointed for us to fail of.  This, as forestieri,” Mrs. Verver pursued, “would be our pull—­if our pull weren’t indeed so great all round.”

He could only keep his eyes on her.  “And have you made out the very train—?”

“The very one.  Paddington—­the 6.50 ‘in.’  That gives us oceans; we can dine, at the usual hour, at home; and as Maggie will of course be in Eaton Square I hereby invite you.”

For a while he still but looked at her; it was a minute before he spoke.  “Thank you very much.  With pleasure.”  To which he in a moment added:  “But the train for Gloucester?”

“A local one—­11.22; with several stops, but doing it a good deal, I forget how much, within the hour.  So that we’ve time.  Only,” she said, “we must employ our time.”

He roused himself as from the mere momentary spell of her; he looked again at his watch while they moved back to the door through which she had advanced.  But he had also again questions and stops—­all as for the mystery and the charm.  “You looked it up—­without my having asked you?”

Page 124

“Ah, my dear,” she laughed, “I’ve seen you with Bradshaw!  It takes Anglo-Saxon blood.”

“’Blood’?” he echoed.  “You’ve that of every race!” It kept her before him.  “You’re terrible.”

Well, he could put it as he liked.  “I know the name of the inn.”

“What is it then?”

“There are two—­you’ll see.  But I’ve chosen the right one.  And I think I remember the tomb,” she smiled.

“Oh, the tomb—!” Any tomb would do for him.  “But I mean I had been keeping my idea so cleverly for you, while there you already were with it.”

“You had been keeping it ‘for’ me as much as you like.  But how do you make out,” she asked, “that you were keeping it from me?”

“I don’t—­now.  How shall I ever keep anything—­some day when I shall wish to?”

“Ah, for things I mayn’t want to know, I promise you shall find me stupid.”  They had reached their door, where she herself paused to explain.  “These days, yesterday, last night, this morning, I’ve wanted everything.”

Well, it was all right.  “You shall have everything.”

XXIII

Fanny, on her arrival in town, carried out her second idea, despatching the Colonel to his club for luncheon and packing her maid into a cab, for Cadogan Place, with the variety of their effects.  The result of this for each of the pair was a state of occupation so unbroken that the day practically passed without fresh contact between them.  They dined out together, but it was both in going to their dinner and in coming back that they appeared, on either side, to have least to communicate.  Fanny was wrapped in her thoughts still more closely than in the lemon-coloured mantle that protected her bare shoulders, and her husband, with her silence to deal with, showed himself not less disposed than usual, when so challenged, to hold up, as he would have said, his end of it.  They had, in general, in these days, longer pauses and more abrupt transitions; in one of which latter they found themselves, for a climax, launched at midnight.  Mrs. Assingham, rather wearily housed again, ascended to the first floor, there to sink, overburdened, on the landing outside the drawing-room, into a great gilded Venetian chair—­of which at first, however, she but made, with her brooding face, a sort of throne of meditation.  She would thus have recalled a little, with her so free orientalism of type, the immemorially speechless Sphinx about at last to become articulate.  The Colonel, not unlike, on his side, some old pilgrim of the desert camping at the foot of that monument, went, by way of reconnoissance, into the drawing-room.  He visited, according to his wont, the windows and their fastenings; he cast round the place the eye, all at once, of the master and the manager, the commandant and the rate-payer; then he came back to his wife, before whom, for a moment, he stood waiting.  But she herself, for a time, continued to wait, only looking up at him

Page 125

inscrutably.  There was in these minor manoeuvres and conscious patiences something of a suspension of their old custom of divergent discussion, that intercourse by misunderstanding which had grown so clumsy now.  This familiar pleasantry seemed to desire to show it could yield, on occasion, to any clear trouble; though it was also sensibly, and just incoherently, in the air that no trouble was at present to be vulgarly recognised as clear.

There might, for that matter, even have been in Mr. Assingham’s face a mild perception of some finer sense—­a sense for his wife’s situation, and the very situation she was, oddly enough, about to repudiate—­that she had fairly caused to grow in him.  But it was a flower to breathe upon gently, and this was very much what she finally did.  She knew he needed no telling that she had given herself, all the afternoon, to her friends in Eaton Square, and that her doing so would have been but the prompt result of impressions gathered, in quantities, in brimming baskets, like the purple grapes of the vintage, at Matcham; a process surrounded by him, while it so unmistakably went on, with abstentions and discretions that might almost have counted as solemnities.  The solemnities, at the same time, had committed him to nothing—­to nothing beyond this confession itself of a consciousness of deep waters.  She had been out on these waters, for him, visibly; and his tribute to the fact had been his keeping her, even if without a word, well in sight.  He had not quitted for an hour, during her adventure, the shore of the mystic lake; he had on the contrary stationed himself where she could signal to him at need.  Her need would have arisen if the planks of her bark had parted—­then some sort of plunge would have become his immediate duty.  His present position, clearly, was that of seeing her in the centre of her sheet of dark water, and of wondering if her actual mute gaze at him didn’t perhaps mean that her planks were now parting.  He held himself so ready that it was quite as if the inward man had pulled off coat and waistcoat.  Before he had plunged, however—­that is before he had uttered a question—­he perceived, not without relief, that she was making for land.  He watched her steadily paddle, always a little nearer, and at last he felt her boat bump.  The bump was distinct, and in fact she stepped ashore.  “We were all wrong.  There’s nothing.”

“Nothing—?” It was like giving her his hand up the bank.

“Between Charlotte Verver and the Prince.  I was uneasy—­but I’m satisfied now.  I was in fact quite mistaken.  There’s nothing.”

“But I thought,” said Bob Assingham, “that that was just what you did persistently asseverate.  You’ve guaranteed their straightness from the first.”

“No—­I’ve never till now guaranteed anything but my own disposition to worry.  I’ve never till now,” Fanny went on gravely from her chair, “had such a chance to see and to judge.  I had it at that place—­if I had, in my infatuation and my folly,” she added with expression, “nothing else.  So I did see—­I have seen.  And now I know.”  Her emphasis, as she repeated the word, made her head, in her seat of infallibility, rise higher.  “I know.”

Page 126

The Colonel took it—­but took it at first in silence.  “Do you mean they’ve told you—?”

“No—­I mean nothing so absurd.  For in the first place I haven’t asked them, and in the second their word in such a matter wouldn’t count.”

“Oh,” said the Colonel with all his oddity, “they’d tell us.”

It made her face him an instant as with her old impatience of his short cuts, always across her finest flower-beds; but she felt, none the less, that she kept her irony down.  “Then when they’ve told you, you’ll be perhaps so good as to let me know.”

He jerked up his chin, testing the growth of his beard with the back of his hand while he fixed her with a single eye.  “Ah, I don’t say that they’d necessarily tell me that they are over the traces.”

“They’ll necessarily, whatever happens, hold their tongues, I hope, and I’m talking of them now as I take them for myself only.  That’s enough for me—­it’s all I have to regard.”  With which, after an instant, “They’re wonderful,” said Fanny Assingham.

“Indeed,” her husband concurred, “I really think they are.”

“You’d think it still more if you knew.  But you don’t know—­ because you don’t see.  Their situation”—­this was what he didn’t see—­“is too extraordinary.”

“’Too’?” He was willing to try.

“Too extraordinary to be believed, I mean, if one didn’t see.  But just that, in a way, is what saves them.  They take it seriously.”

He followed at his own pace.  “Their situation?”

“The incredible side of it.  They make it credible.”

“Credible then—­you do say—­to you?”

She looked at him again for an interval.  “They believe in it themselves.  They take it for what it is.  And that,” she said, “saves them.”

“But if what it ‘is’ is just their chance—?”

“It’s their chance for what I told you when Charlotte first turned up.  It’s their chance for the idea that I was then sure she had.”

The Colonel showed his effort to recall.  “Oh, your idea, at different moments, of any one of their ideas!” This dim procession, visibly, mustered before him, and, with the best will in the world, he could but watch its immensity.  “Are you speaking now of something to which you can comfortably settle down?”

Again, for a little, she only glowered at him.  “I’ve come back to my belief, and that I have done so—­”

“Well?” he asked as she paused.

“Well, shows that I’m right—­for I assure you I had wandered far.  Now I’m at home again, and I mean,” said Fanny Assingham, “to stay here.  They’re beautiful,” she declared.

“The Prince and Charlotte?”

“The Prince and Charlotte.  That’s how they’re so remarkable.  And the beauty,” she explained, “is that they’re afraid for them.  Afraid, I mean, for the others.”

“For Mr. Verver and Maggie?” It did take some following.  “Afraid of what?”

Page 127

“Afraid of themselves.”

The Colonel wondered.  “Of themselves?  Of Mr. Verver’s and Maggie’s selves?”

Mrs. Assingham remained patient as well as lucid.  “Yes—­of such blindness too.  But most of all of their own danger.”

He turned it over.  “That danger being the blindness—?”

“That danger being their position.  What their position contains—­ of all the elements—­I needn’t at this time of day attempt to tell you.  It contains, luckily—­for that’s the mercy—­ everything but blindness:  I mean on their part.  The blindness,” said Fanny, “is primarily her husband’s.”

He stood for a moment; he would have it straight.  “Whose husband’s?”

“Mr. Verver’s,” she went on.  “The blindness is most of all his.  That they feel—­that they see.  But it’s also his wife’s.”

“Whose wife’s?” he asked as she continued to gloom at him in a manner at variance with the comparative cheer of her contention.  And then as she only gloomed:  “The Prince’s?”

“Maggie’s own—­Maggie’s very own,” she pursued as for herself.

He had a pause.  “Do you think Maggie so blind?”

“The question isn’t of what I think.  The question’s of the conviction that guides the Prince and Charlotte—­who have better opportunities than I for judging.”

The Colonel again wondered.  “Are you so very sure their opportunities are better?”

“Well,” his wife asked, “what is their whole so extraordinary situation, their extraordinary relation, but an opportunity?”

“Ah, my dear, you have that opportunity—­of their extraordinary situation and relation—­as much as they.”

“With the difference, darling,” she returned with some spirit, “that neither of those matters are, if you please, mine.  I see the boat they’re in, but I’m not, thank God, in it myself.  To-day, however,” Mrs. Assingham added, “to-day in Eaton Square I did see.”

“Well then, what?”

But she mused over it still.  “Oh, many things.  More, somehow, than ever before.  It was as if, God help me, I was seeing for them—­I mean for the others.  It was as if something had happened—­I don’t know what, except some effect of these days with them at that place—­that had either made things come out or had cleared my own eyes.”  These eyes indeed of the poor lady’s rested on her companion’s, meanwhile, with the lustre not so much of intenser insight as of a particular portent that he had at various other times had occasion to recognise.  She desired, obviously, to reassure him, but it apparently took a couple of large, candid, gathering, glittering tears to emphasise the fact.  They had immediately, for him, their usual direct action:  she must reassure him, he was made to feel, absolutely in her own way.  He would adopt it and conform to it as soon as he should be able to make it out.  The only thing was that it took such incalculable twists and turns.  The twist seemed remarkable for instance as she developed her indication of what had come out in the afternoon.  “It was as if I knew better than ever what makes them—­”

Page 128

“What makes them?”—­he pressed her as she fitfully dropped.

“Well, makes the Prince and Charlotte take it all as they do.  It might well have been difficult to know how to take it; and they may even say for themselves that they were a long time trying to see.  As I say, to-day,” she went on, “it was as if I were suddenly, with a kind of horrible push, seeing through their eyes.”  On which, as to shake off her perversity, Fanny Assingham sprang up.  But she remained there, under the dim illumination, and while the Colonel, with his high, dry, spare look of “type,” to which a certain conformity to the whiteness of inaccessible snows in his necktie, shirt-front and waistcoat gave a rigour of accent, waited, watching her, they might, at the late hour and in the still house, have been a pair of specious worldly adventurers, driven for relief, under sudden stress, to some grim midnight reckoning in an odd corner.  Her attention moved mechanically over the objects of ornament disposed too freely on the walls of staircase and landing, as to which recognition, for the time, had lost both fondness and compunction.  “I can imagine the way it works,” she said; “it’s so easy to understand.  Yet I don’t want to be wrong,” she the next moment broke out “I don’t, I don’t want to be wrong!”

“To make a mistake, you mean?”

Oh no, she meant nothing of the sort; she knew but too well what she meant.  “I don’t make mistakes.  But I perpetrate—­in thought—­ crimes.”  And she spoke with all intensity.  “I’m a most dreadful person.  There are times when I seem not to mind a bit what I’ve done, or what I think or imagine or fear or accept; when I feel that I’d do it again—­feel that I’d do things myself.”

“Ah, my dear!” the Colonel remarked in the coolness of debate.

“Yes, if you had driven me back on my ‘nature.’  Luckily for you you never have.  You’ve done every thing else, but you’ve never done that.  But what I really don’t a bit want,” she declared, “is to abet them or to protect them.”

Her companion turned this over.  “What is there to protect them from?—­if, by your now so settled faith, they’ve done nothing that justly exposes them.”

And it in fact half pulled her up.  “Well, from a sudden scare.  From the alarm, I mean, of what Maggie may think.”

“Yet if your whole idea is that Maggie thinks nothing—?”

She waited again.  “It isn’t my ‘whole’ idea.  Nothing is my ‘whole’ idea—­for I felt to-day, as I tell you, that there’s so much in the air.”

“Oh, in the air—!” the Colonel dryly breathed.

“Well, what’s in the air always has—­hasn’t it?—­to come down to the earth.  And Maggie,” Mrs. Assingham continued, “is a very curious little person.  Since I was ‘in,’ this afternoon, for seeing more than I had ever done—­well, I felt that too, for some reason, as I hadn’t yet felt it.”

“For ‘some’ reason?  For what reason?” And then, as his wife at first said nothing:  “Did she give any sign?  Was she in any way different?”

Page 129

“She’s always so different from anyone else in the world that it’s hard to say when she’s different from herself.  But she has made me,” said Fanny after an instant, “think of her differently.  She drove me home.”

“Home here?”

“First to Portland Place—­on her leaving her father:  since she does, once in a while, leave him.  That was to keep me with her a little longer.  But she kept the carriage and, after tea there, came with me herself back here.  This was also for the same purpose.  Then she went home, though I had brought her a message from the Prince that arranged their movements otherwise.  He and Charlotte must have arrived—­if they have arrived—­expecting to drive together to Eaton Square and keep Maggie on to dinner there.  She has everything there, you know—­she has clothes.”

The Colonel didn’t in fact know, but he gave it his apprehension.  “Oh, you mean a change?”

“Twenty changes, if you like—­all sorts of things.  She dresses, really, Maggie does, as much for her father—­and she always did—­ as for her husband or for herself.  She has her room in his house very much as she had it before she was married—­and just as the boy has quite a second nursery there, in which Mrs. Noble, when she comes with him, makes herself, I assure you, at home.  Si bien that if Charlotte, in her own house, so to speak, should wish a friend or two to stay with her, she really would be scarce able to put them up.”

It was a picture into which, as a thrifty entertainer himself, Bob Assingham could more or less enter.  “Maggie and the child spread so?”

“Maggie and the child spread so.”

Well, he considered.  “It is rather rum,”

“That’s all I claim”—­she seemed thankful for the word.  “I don’t say it’s anything more—­but it is, distinctly, rum.”

Which, after an instant, the Colonel took up. “‘More’?  What more could it be?”

“It could be that she’s unhappy, and that she takes her funny little way of consoling herself.  For if she were unhappy”—­Mrs. Assingham had figured it out—­“that’s just the way, I’m convinced, she would take.  But how can she be unhappy, since—­as I’m also convinced—­she, in the midst of everything, adores her husband as much as ever?”

The Colonel at this brooded for a little at large.  “Then if she’s so happy, please what’s the matter?”

It made his wife almost spring at him.  “You think then she’s secretly wretched?”

But he threw up his arms in deprecation.  “Ah, my dear, I give them up to you.  I’ve nothing more to suggest.”

“Then it’s not sweet of you.”  She spoke at present as if he were frequently sweet.  “You admit that it is ‘rum.’”

And this indeed fixed again, for a moment, his intention.  “Has Charlotte complained of the want of rooms for her friends?”

“Never, that I know of, a word.  It isn’t the sort of thing she does.  And whom has she, after all,” Mrs. Assingham added, “to complain to?”

Page 130

“Hasn’t she always you?”

“Oh, ‘me’!  Charlotte and I, nowadays—!” She spoke as of a chapter closed.  “Yet see the justice I still do her.  She strikes me, more and more, as extraordinary.”

A deeper shade, at the renewal of the word, had come into the Colonel’s face.  “If they’re each and all so extraordinary then, isn’t that why one must just resign one’s self to wash one’s hands of them—­to be lost?” Her face, however, so met the question as if it were but a flicker of the old tone that their trouble had now become too real for—­her charged eyes so betrayed the condition of her nerves that he stepped back, alertly enough, to firmer ground.  He had spoken before in this light of a plain man’s vision, but he must be something more than a plain man now.  “Hasn’t she then, Charlotte, always her husband—?”

“To complain to?  She’d rather die.”

“Oh!”—­and Bob Assingham’s face, at the vision of such extremities, lengthened for very docility.  “Hasn’t she the Prince then?”

“For such matters?  Oh, he doesn’t count.”

“I thought that was just what—­as the basis of our agitation—­he does do!”

Mrs. Assingham, however, had her distinction ready.  “Not a bit as a person to bore with complaints.  The ground of my agitation is, exactly, that she never on any pretext bores him.  Not Charlotte!” And in the imagination of Mrs. Verver’s superiority to any such mistake she gave, characteristically, something like a toss of her head—­as marked a tribute to that lady’s general grace, in all the conditions, as the personage referred to doubtless had ever received.

“Ah, only Maggie!” With which the Colonel gave a short low gurgle.  But it found his wife again prepared.

“No—­not only Maggie.  A great many people in London—­and small wonder!—­bore him.”

“Maggie only worst then?” But it was a question that he had promptly dropped at the returning brush of another, of which she had shortly before sown the seed.  “You said just now that he would by this time be back with Charlotte ‘if they have arrived.’  You think it then possible that they really won’t have returned?”

His companion exhibited to view, for the idea, a sense of her responsibility; but this was insufficient, clearly, to keep her from entertaining it.  “I think there’s nothing they’re not now capable of—­in their so intense good faith.”

“Good faith?”—­he echoed the words, which had in fact something of an odd ring, critically.

“Their false position.  It comes to the same thing.”  And she bore down, with her decision, the superficial lack of sequence.  “They may very possibly, for a demonstration—­as I see them—­not have come back.”

He wondered, visibly, at this, how she did see them.  “May have bolted somewhere together?”

Page 131

“May have stayed over at Matcham itself till tomorrow.  May have wired home, each of them, since Maggie left me.  May have done,” Fanny Assingham continued, “God knows what!” She went on, suddenly, with more emotion—­which, at the pressure of some spring of her inner vision, broke out in a wail of distress, imperfectly smothered.  “Whatever they’ve done I shall never know.  Never, never—­because I don’t want to, and because nothing will induce me.  So they may do as they like.  But I’ve worked for them all” She uttered this last with another irrepressible quaver, and the next moment her tears had come, though she had, with the explosion, quitted her husband as if to hide it from him.  She passed into the dusky drawing-room, where, during his own prowl, shortly previous, he had drawn up a blind, so that the light of the street-lamps came in a little at the window.  She made for this window, against which she leaned her head, while the Colonel, with his lengthened face, looked after her for a minute and hesitated.  He might have been wondering what she had really done, to what extent, beyond his knowledge or his conception, in the affairs of these people, she could have committed herself.  But to hear her cry, and yet try not to, was, quickly enough, too much for him; he had known her at other times quite not try not to, and that had not been so bad.  He went to her and put his arm round her; he drew her head to his breast, where, while she gasped, she let it stay a little—­all with a patience that presently stilled her.  Yet the effect of this small crisis, oddly enough, was not to close their colloquy, with the natural result of sending them to bed:  what was between them had opened out further, had somehow, through the sharp show of her feeling, taken a positive stride, had entered, as it were, without more words, the region of the understood, shutting the door after it and bringing them so still more nearly face to face.  They remained for some minutes looking at it through the dim window which opened upon the world of human trouble in general and which let the vague light play here and there upon gilt and crystal and colour, the florid features, looming dimly, of Fanny’s drawing-room.  And the beauty of what thus passed between them, passed with her cry of pain, with her burst of tears, with his wonderment and his kindness and his comfort, with the moments of their silence, above all, which might have represented their sinking together, hand in hand, for a time, into the mystic lake where he had begun, as we have hinted, by seeing her paddle alone—­the beauty of it was that they now could really talk better than before, because the basis had at last, once for all, defined itself.  What was the basis, which Fanny absolutely exacted, but that Charlotte and the Prince must be saved—­so far as consistently speaking of them as still safe might save them?  It did save them, somehow, for Fanny’s troubled mind—­for that was the nature of the mind

Page 132

of women.  He conveyed to her now, at all events, by refusing her no gentleness, that he had sufficiently got the tip, and that the tip was all he had wanted.  This remained quite clear even when he presently reverted to what she had told him of her recent passage with Maggie.  “I don’t altogether see, you know, what you infer from it, or why you infer anything.”  When he so expressed himself it was quite as if in possession of what they had brought up from the depths.

XXIV

“I can’t say more,” this made his companion reply, “than that something in her face, her voice and her whole manner acted upon me as nothing in her had ever acted before; and just for the reason, above all, that I felt her trying her very best—­and her very best, poor duck, is very good—­to be quiet and natural.  It’s when one sees people who always are natural making little pale, pathetic, blinking efforts for it—­then it is that one knows something’s the matter.  I can’t describe my impression—­you would have had it for yourself.  And the only thing that ever can be the matter with Maggie is that.  By ‘that’ I mean her beginning to doubt.  To doubt, for the first time,” Mrs. Assingham wound up, “of her wonderful little judgment of her wonderful little world.”

It was impressive, Fanny’s vision, and the Colonel, as if himself agitated by it, took another turn of prowling.  “To doubt of fidelity—­to doubt of friendship!  Poor duck indeed!  It will go hard with her.  But she’ll put it all,” he concluded, “on Charlotte.”

Mrs. Assingham, still darkly contemplative, denied this with a headshake.  “She won’t ‘put’ it anywhere.  She won’t do with it anything anyone else would.  She’ll take it all herself.”

“You mean she’ll make it out her own fault?”

“Yes—­she’ll find means, somehow, to arrive at that.”

“Ah then,” the Colonel dutifully declared, “she’s indeed a little brick!”

“Oh,” his wife returned, “you’ll see, in one way or another, to what tune!” And she spoke, of a sudden, with an approach to elation—­so that, as if immediately feeling his surprise, she turned round to him.  “She’ll see me somehow through!”

“See you—?”

“Yes, me.  I’m the worst.  For,” said Fanny Assingham, now with a harder exaltation, “I did it all.  I recognise that—­I accept it.  She won’t cast it up at me—­she won’t cast up anything.  So I throw myself upon her—­she’ll bear me up.”  She spoke almost volubly—­she held him with her sudden sharpness.  “She’ll carry the whole weight of us.”

There was still, nevertheless, wonder in it.  “You mean she won’t mind?  I say, love—!” And he not unkindly stared.  “Then where’s the difficulty?”

“There isn’t any!” Fanny declared with the same rich emphasis.  It kept him indeed, as by the loss of the thread, looking at her longer.  “Ah, you mean there isn’t any for us!”

Page 133

She met his look for a minute as if it perhaps a little too much imputed a selfishness, a concern, at any cost, for their own surface.  Then she might have been deciding that their own surface was, after all, what they had most to consider.  “Not,” she said with dignity, “if we properly keep our heads.”  She appeared even to signify that they would begin by keeping them now.  This was what it was to have at last a constituted basis.  “Do you remember what you said to me that night of my first real anxiety—­after the Foreign Office party?”

“In the carriage—­as we came home?” Yes—­he could recall it.  “Leave them to pull through?”

“Precisely.  ‘Trust their own wit,’ you practically said, ’to save all appearances.’  Well, I’ve trusted it.  I have left them to pull through.”

He hesitated.  “And your point is that they’re not doing so?”

“I’ve left them,” she went on, “but now I see how and where.  I’ve been leaving them all the while, without knowing it, to her.”

“To the Princess?”

“And that’s what I mean,” Mrs. Assingham pensively pursued.  “That’s what happened to me with her to-day,” she continued to explain.  “It came home to me that that’s what I’ve really been doing.”

“Oh, I see.”

“I needn’t torment myself.  She has taken them over.”

The Colonel declared that he “saw”; yet it was as if, at this, he a little sightlessly stared.  “But what then has happened, from one day to the other, to her?  What has opened her eyes?”

“They were never really shut.  She misses him.”

“Then why hasn’t she missed him before?”

Well, facing him there, among their domestic glooms and glints, Fanny worked it out.  “She did—­but she wouldn’t let herself know it.  She had her reason—­she wore her blind.  Now, at last, her situation has come to a head.  To-day she does know it.  And that’s illuminating.  It has been,” Mrs. Assingham wound up, “illuminating to me.”

Her husband attended, but the momentary effect of his attention was vagueness again, and the refuge of his vagueness was a gasp.  “Poor dear little girl!”

“Ah no—­don’t pity her!”

This did, however, pull him up.  “We mayn’t even be sorry for her?”

“Not now—­or at least not yet.  It’s too soon—­that is if it isn’t very much too late.  This will depend,” Mrs. Assingham went on; “at any rate we shall see.  We might have pitied her before—­for all the good it would then have done her; we might have begun some time ago.  Now, however, she has begun to live.  And the way it comes to me, the way it comes to me—­” But again she projected her vision.

“The way it comes to you can scarcely be that she’ll like it!”

“The way it comes to me is that she will live.  The way it comes to me is that she’ll triumph.”

She said this with so sudden a prophetic flare that it fairly cheered her husband.  “Ah then, we must back her!”

Page 134

“No—­we mustn’t touch her.  We mayn’t touch any of them.  We must keep our hands off; we must go on tiptoe.  We must simply watch and wait.  And meanwhile,” said Mrs. Assingham, “we must bear it as we can.  That’s where we are—­and serves us right.  We’re in presence.”

And so, moving about the room as in communion with shadowy portents, she left it till he questioned again.  “In presence of what?”

“Well, of something possibly beautiful.  Beautiful as it may come off.”

She had paused there before him while he wondered.  “You mean she’ll get the Prince back?”

She raised her hand in quick impatience:  the suggestion might have been almost abject.  “It isn’t a question of recovery.  It won’t be a question of any vulgar struggle.  To ‘get him back’ she must have lost him, and to have lost him she must have had him.  “With which Fanny shook her head.  “What I take her to be waking up to is the truth that, all the while, she really hasn’t had him.  Never.”

“Ah, my dear—!” the poor Colonel panted.

“Never!” his wife repeated.  And she went on without pity.  “Do you remember what I said to you long ago—­that evening, just before their marriage, when Charlotte had so suddenly turned up?”

The smile with which he met this appeal was not, it was to be feared, robust.  “What haven’t you, love, said in your time?”

“So many things, no doubt, that they make a chance for my having once or twice spoken the truth.  I never spoke it more, at all events, than when I put it to you, that evening, that Maggie was the person in the world to whom a wrong thing could least be communicated.  It was as if her imagination had been closed to it, her sense altogether sealed, That therefore,” Fanny continued, “is what will now have to happen.  Her sense will have to open.”

“I see.”  He nodded.  “To the wrong.”  He nodded again, almost cheerfully—­as if he had been keeping the peace with a baby or a lunatic.  “To the very, very wrong.”

But his wife’s spirit, after its effort of wing, was able to remain higher.  “To what’s called Evil—­with a very big E:  for the first time in her life.  To the discovery of it, to the knowledge of it, to the crude experience of it.”  And she gave, for the possibility, the largest measure.  “To the harsh, bewildering brush, the daily chilling breath of it.  Unless indeed”—­and here Mrs. Assingham noted a limit “unless indeed, as yet (so far as she has come, and if she comes no further), simply to the suspicion and the dread.  What we shall see is whether that mere dose of alarm will prove enough.”

He considered.  “But enough for what then, dear—­if not enough to break her heart?”

“Enough to give her a shaking!” Mrs. Assingham rather oddly replied.  “To give her, I mean, the right one.  The right one won’t break her heart.  It will make her,” she explained—­“well, it will make her, by way of a change, understand one or two things in the world.”

Page 135

“But isn’t it a pity,” the Colonel asked, “that they should happen to be the one or two that will be the most disagreeable to her?”

“Oh, ’disagreeable’—?  They’ll have had to be disagreeable—­to show her a little where she is.  They’ll have had to be disagreeable to make her sit up.  They’ll have had to be disagreeable to make her decide to live.”

Bob Assingham was now at the window, while his companion slowly revolved; he had lighted a cigarette, for final patience, and he seemed vaguely to “time” her as she moved to and fro.  He had at the same time to do justice to the lucidity she had at last attained, and it was doubtless by way of expression of this teachability that he let his eyes, for a minute, roll, as from the force of feeling, over the upper dusk of the room.  He had thought of the response his wife’s words ideally implied.

“Decide to live—­ah yes!—­for her child.”

“Oh, bother her child!”—­and he had never felt so snubbed, for an exemplary view, as when Fanny now stopped short.  “To live, you poor dear, for her father—­which is another pair of sleeves!”

And Mrs. Assingham’s whole ample, ornamented person irradiated, with this, the truth that had begun, under so much handling, to glow.  “Any idiot can do things for her child.  She’ll have a motive more original, and we shall see how it will work her.  She’ll have to save him.”

“To ‘save’ him—?”

“To keep her father from her own knowledge.  That”—­and she seemed to see it, before her, in her husband’s very eyes—­“will be work cut out!” With which, as at the highest conceivable climax, she wound up their colloquy.  “Good night!”

There was something in her manner, however—­or in the effect, at least, of this supreme demonstration that had fairly, and by a single touch, lifted him to her side; so that, after she had turned her back to regain the landing and the staircase, he overtook her, before she had begun to mount, with the ring of excited perception.  “Ah, but, you know, that’s rather jolly!”

“Jolly’—?” she turned upon it, again, at the foot of the staircase.

“I mean it’s rather charming.”

“’Charming’—?” It had still to be their law, a little, that she was tragic when he was comic.

“I mean it’s rather beautiful.  You just said, yourself, it would be.  Only,” he pursued promptly, with the impetus of this idea, and as if it had suddenly touched with light for him connections hitherto dim—­“only I don’t quite see why that very care for him which has carried her to such other lengths, precisely, as affect one as so ‘rum,’ hasn’t also, by the same stroke, made her notice a little more what has been going on.”

“Ah, there you are!  It’s the question that I’ve all along been asking myself.”  She had rested her eyes on the carpet, but she raised them as she pursued—­she let him have it straight.  “And it’s the question of an idiot.”

Page 136

“An idiot—?”

“Well, the idiot that I’ve been, in all sorts of ways—­so often, of late, have I asked it.  You’re excusable, since you ask it but now.  The answer, I saw to-day, has all the while been staring me in the face.”

“Then what in the world is it?”

“Why, the very intensity of her conscience about him—­the very passion of her brave little piety.  That’s the way it has worked,” Mrs. Assingham explained “and I admit it to have been as ‘rum’ a way as possible.  But it has been working from a rum start.  From the moment the dear man married to ease his daughter off, and it then happened, by an extraordinary perversity, that the very opposite effect was produced—!” With the renewed vision of this fatality, however, she could give but a desperate shrug.

“I see,” the Colonel sympathetically mused.  “That was a rum start.”

But his very response, as she again flung up her arms, seemed to make her sense, for a moment, intolerable.  “Yes—­there I am!  I was really at the bottom of it,” she declared; “I don’t know what possessed me—­but I planned for him, I goaded him on.”  With which, however, the next moment, she took herself up.  “Or, rather, I do know what possessed me—­for wasn’t he beset with ravening women, right and left, and didn’t he, quite pathetically, appeal for protection, didn’t he, quite charmingly, show one how he needed and desired it?  Maggie,” she thus lucidly continued, “couldn’t, with a new life of her own, give herself up to doing for him in the future all she had done in the past—­to fencing him in, to keeping him safe and keeping them off.  One perceived this,” she went on—­“out of the abundance of one’s affection and one’s sympathy.”  It all blessedly came back to her—­when it wasn’t all, for the fiftieth time, obscured, in face of the present facts, by anxiety and compunction.  “One was no doubt a meddlesome fool; one always is, to think one sees people’s lives for them better than they see them for themselves.  But one’s excuse here,” she insisted, “was that these people clearly didn’t see them for themselves—­didn’t see them at all.  It struck one for very pity—­that they were making a mess of such charming material; that they were but wasting it and letting it go.  They didn’t know how to live—­and “somehow one couldn’t, if one took an interest in them at all, simply stand and see it.  That’s what I pay for”—­and the poor woman, in straighter communion with her companion’s intelligence at this moment, she appeared to feel, than she had ever been before, let him have the whole of the burden of her consciousness.  “I always pay for it, sooner or later, my sociable, my damnable, my unnecessary interest.  Nothing of course would suit me but that it should fix itself also on Charlotte—­Charlotte who was hovering there on the edge of our lives, when not beautifully, and a trifle mysteriously, flitting across them, and who was a piece of waste and a piece

Page 137

of threatened failure, just as, for any possible good to the world, Mr. Verver and Maggie were.  It began to come over me, in the watches of the night, that Charlotte was a person who could keep off ravening women—­without being one herself, either, in the vulgar way of the others; and that this service to Mr. Verver would be a sweet employment for her future.  There was something, of course, that might have stopped me:  you know, you know what I mean—­it looks at me,” she veritably moaned, “out of your face!  But all I can say is that it didn’t; the reason largely being—­once I had fallen in love with the beautiful symmetry of my plan—­that I seemed to feel sure Maggie would accept Charlotte, whereas I didn’t quite make out either what other woman, or what other kind of woman, one could think of her accepting.”

“I see—­I see.”  She had paused, meeting all the while his listening look, and the fever of her retrospect had so risen with her talk that the desire was visibly strong in him to meet her, on his side, but with cooling breath.  “One quite understands, my dear.”

It only, however, kept her there sombre.  “I naturally see, love, what you understand; which sits again, perfectly, in your eyes.  You see that I saw that Maggie would accept her in helpless ignorance.  Yes, dearest”—­and the grimness of her dreariness suddenly once more possessed her:  “you’ve only to tell me that that knowledge was my reason for what I did.  How, when you do, can I stand up to you?  You see,” she said with an ineffable headshake, “that I don’t stand up!  I’m down, down, down,” she declared; “yet” she as quickly added—­“there’s just one little thing that helps to save my life.”  And she kept him waiting but an instant.  “They might easily—­they would perhaps even certainly—­have done something worse.”

He thought.  “Worse than that Charlotte—?”

“Ah, don’t tell me,” she cried, “that there could have been nothing worse.  There might, as they were, have been many things.  Charlotte, in her way, is extraordinary.”

He was almost simultaneous.  “Extraordinary!”

“She observes the forms,” said Fanny Assingham.

He hesitated.  “With the Prince—?”

For the Prince.  And with the others,” she went on.  “With Mr. Verver—­wonderfully.  But above all with Maggie.  And the forms” —­she had to do even them justice—­“are two-thirds of conduct.  Say he had married a woman who would have made a hash of them.”

But he jerked back.  “Ah, my dear, I wouldn’t say it for the world!”

“Say,” she none the less pursued, “he had married a woman the Prince would really have cared for.”

“You mean then he doesn’t care for Charlotte—?” This was still a new view to jump to, and the Colonel, perceptibly, wished to make sure of the necessity of the effort.  For that, while he stared, his wife allowed him time; at the end of which she simply said:  “No!”

Page 138

“Then what on earth are they up to?” Still, however, she only looked at him; so that, standing there before her with his hands in his pockets, he had time, further, to risk, soothingly, another question.  “Are the ‘forms’ you speak of—­that are two-thirds of conduct—­what will be keeping her now, by your hypothesis, from coming home with him till morning?”

“Yes—­absolutely.  Their forms.”

“’Theirs’—?”

“Maggie’s and Mr. Verver’s—­those they impose on Charlotte and the Prince.  Those,” she developed. “that, so perversely, as I say, have succeeded in setting themselves up as the right ones.”

He considered—­but only now, at last, really to relapse into woe.  “Your ‘perversity,’ my dear, is exactly what I don’t understand.  The state of things existing hasn’t grown, like a field of mushrooms, in a night.  Whatever they, all round, may be in for now is at least the consequence of what they’ve done.  Are they mere helpless victims of fate?”

Well, Fanny at last had the courage of it, “Yes—­they are.  To be so abjectly innocent—­that is to be victims of fate.”

“And Charlotte and the Prince are abjectly innocent—?”

It took her another minute, but she rose to the full height.  “Yes.  That is they were—­as much so in their way as the others.  There were beautiful intentions all round.  The Prince’s and Charlotte’s were beautiful—­of that I had my faith.  They were—­ I’d go to the stake.  Otherwise,” she added, “I should have been a wretch.  And I’ve not been a wretch.  I’ve only been a double-dyed donkey.”

“Ah then,” he asked, “what does our muddle make them to have been?”

“Well, too much taken up with considering each other.  You may call such a mistake as that by what ever name you please; it at any rate means, all round, their case.  It illustrates the misfortune,” said Mrs. Assingham gravely, “of being too, too charming.”

This was another matter that took some following, but the Colonel again did his best.  “Yes, but to whom?—­doesn’t it rather depend on that?  To whom have the Prince and Charlotte then been too charming?”

“To each other, in the first place—­obviously.  And then both of them together to Maggie.”

“To Maggie?” he wonderingly echoed.

“To Maggie.”  She was now crystalline.  “By having accepted, from the first, so guilelessly—­yes, so guilelessly, themselves—­her guileless idea of still having her father, of keeping him fast, in her life.”

“Then isn’t one supposed, in common humanity, and if one hasn’t quarrelled with him, and one has the means, and he, on his side, doesn’t drink or kick up rows—­isn’t one supposed to keep one’s aged parent in one’s life?”

“Certainly—­when there aren’t particular reasons against it.  That there may be others than his getting drunk is exactly the moral of what is before us.  In the first place Mr. Verver isn’t aged.”

Page 139

The Colonel just hung fire—­but it came.  “Then why the deuce does he—­oh, poor dear man!—­behave as if he were?”

She took a moment to meet it.  “How do you know how he behaves?”

“Well, my own love, we see how Charlotte does!” Again, at this, she faltered; but again she rose.  “Ah, isn’t my whole point that he’s charming to her?”

“Doesn’t it depend a bit on what she regards as charming?”

She faced the question as if it were flippant, then with a headshake of dignity she brushed it away.  “It’s Mr. Verver who’s really young—­it’s Charlotte who’s really old.  And what I was saying,” she added, “isn’t affected!”

“You were saying”—­he did her the justice—­“that they’re all guileless.”

“That they were.  Guileless, all, at first—­quite extraordinarily.  It’s what I mean by their failure to see that the more they took for granted they could work together the more they were really working apart.  For I repeat,” Fanny went on, “that I really believe Charlotte and the Prince honestly to have made up their minds, originally, that their very esteem for Mr. Verver—­which was serious, as well it might be!—­would save them.”

“I see.”  The Colonel inclined himself.  “And save him.”

“It comes to the same thing!”

“Then save Maggie.”

“That comes,” said Mrs. Assingham, “to something a little different.  For Maggie has done the most.”

He wondered.  “What do you call the most?”

“Well, she did it originally—­she began the vicious circle.  For that—­though you make round eyes at my associating her with ’vice’—­is simply what it has been.  It’s their mutual consideration, all round, that has made it the bottomless gulf; and they’re really so embroiled but because, in their way, they’ve been so improbably good.”

“In their way—­yes!” the Colonel grinned.

“Which was, above all, Maggie’s way.”  No flicker of his ribaldry was anything to her now.  “Maggie had in the first place to make up to her father for her having suffered herself to become—­poor little dear, as she believed—­so intensely married.  Then she had to make up to her husband for taking so much of the time they might otherwise have spent together to make this reparation to Mr. Verver perfect.  And her way to do this, precisely, was by allowing the Prince the use, the enjoyment, whatever you may call it, of Charlotte to cheer his path—­by instalments, as it were—­ in proportion as she herself, making sure her father was all right, might be missed from his side.  By so much, at the same time, however,” Mrs. Assingham further explained, “by so much as she took her young stepmother, for this purpose, away from Mr. Verver, by just so much did this too strike her as something again to be made up for.  It has saddled her, you will easily see, with a positively new obligation to her father, an obligation created and aggravated by her unfortunate, even if quite heroic,

Page 140

little sense of justice.  She began with wanting to show him that his marriage could never, under whatever temptation of her own bliss with the Prince, become for her a pretext for deserting or neglecting him.  Then that, in its order, entailed her wanting to show the Prince that she recognised how the other desire—­this wish to remain, intensely, the same passionate little daughter she had always been—­involved in some degree, and just for the present, so to speak, her neglecting and deserting him.  I quite hold,” Fanny with characteristic amplitude parenthesised, “that a person can mostly feel but one passion—­one tender passion, that is—­at a time.  Only, that doesn’t hold good for our primary and instinctive attachments, the ‘voice of blood,’ such as one’s feeling for a parent or a brother.  Those may be intense and yet not prevent other intensities—­as you will recognise, my dear, when you remember how I continued, tout betement, to adore my mother, whom you didn’t adore, for years after I had begun to adore you.  Well, Maggie”—­she kept it up—­“is in the same situation as I was, plus complications from which I was, thank heaven, exempt:  Plus the complication, above all, of not having in the least begun with the sense for complications that I should have had.  Before she knew it, at any rate, her little scruples and her little lucidities, which were really so divinely blind—­ her feverish little sense of justice, as I say—­had brought the two others together as her grossest misconduct couldn’t have done.  And now she knows something or other has happened—­yet hasn’t heretofore known what.  She has only piled up her remedy, poor child—­something that she has earnestly but confusedly seen as her necessary policy; piled it on top of the policy, on top of the remedy, that she at first thought out for herself, and that would really have needed, since then, so much modification.  Her only modification has been the growth of her necessity to prevent her father’s wondering if all, in their life in common, may be so certainly for the best.  She has now as never before to keep him unconscious that, peculiar, if he makes a point of it, as their situation is, there’s anything in it all uncomfortable or disagreeable, anything morally the least out of the way.  She has to keep touching it up to make it, each day, each month, look natural and normal to him; so that—­God forgive me the comparison!—­she’s like an old woman who has taken to ‘painting’ and who has to lay it on thicker, to carry it off with a greater audacity, with a greater impudence even, the older she grows.”  And Fanny stood a moment captivated with the image she had thrown off.  “I like the idea of Maggie audacious and impudent—­learning to be so to gloss things over.  She could—­she even will, yet, I believe—­learn it, for that sacred purpose, consummately, diabolically.  For from the moment the dear man should see it’s all rouge—!” She paused, staring at the vision.

Page 141

It imparted itself even to Bob.  “Then the fun would begin?” As it but made her look at him hard, however, he amended the form of his inquiry.  “You mean that in that case she will, charming creature, be lost?”

She was silent a moment more.  “As I’ve told you before, she won’t be lost if her father’s saved.  She’ll see that as salvation enough.”

The Colonel took it in.  “Then she’s a little heroine.”

“Rather—­she’s a little heroine.  But it’s his innocence, above all,” Mrs. Assingham added, “that will pull them through.”

Her companion, at this, focussed again Mr. Verver’s innocence.  “It’s awfully quaint.”

“Of course it’s awfully quaint!  That it’s awfully quaint, that the pair are awfully quaint, quaint with all our dear old quaintness—­by which I don’t mean yours and mine, but that of my own sweet countrypeople, from whom I’ve so deplorably degenerated—­that,” Mrs. Assingham declared, “was originally the head and front of their appeal to me and of my interest in them.  And of course I shall feel them quainter still,” she rather ruefully subjoined, “before they’ve done with me!”

This might be, but it wasn’t what most stood in the Colonel’s way.  “You believe so in Mr. Verver’s innocence after two years of Charlotte?”

She stared.  “But the whole point is just that two years of Charlotte are what he hasn’t really—­or what you may call undividedly—­had.”

“Any more than Maggie, by your theory, eh, has ’really or undividedly,’ had four of the Prince?  It takes all she hasn’t had,” the Colonel conceded, “to account for the innocence that in her, too, so leaves us in admiration.”

So far as it might be ribald again she let this pass.  “It takes a great many things to account for Maggie.  What is definite, at all events, is that—­strange though this be—­her effort for her father has, up to now, sufficiently succeeded.  She has made him, she makes him, accept the tolerably obvious oddity of their relation, all round, for part of the game.  Behind her there, protected and amused and, as it were, exquisitely humbugged—­the Principino, in whom he delights, always aiding—­he has safely and serenely enough suffered the conditions of his life to pass for those he had sublimely projected.  He hadn’t worked them out in detail—­any more than I had, heaven pity me!—­and the queerness has been, exactly, in the detail.  This, for him, is what it was to have married Charlotte.  And they both,” she neatly wound up, ‘help.’”

“’Both’—?”

“I mean that if Maggie, always in the breach, makes it seem to him all so flourishingly to fit, Charlotte does her part not less.  And her part is very large.  Charlotte,” Fanny declared, “works like a horse.”

So there it all was, and her husband looked at her a minute across it.  “And what does the Prince work like?”

She fixed him in return.  “Like a Prince!” Whereupon, breaking short off, to ascend to her room, she presented her highly—­ decorated back—­in which, in odd places, controlling the complications of its aspect, the ruby or the garnet, the turquoise and the topaz, gleamed like faint symbols of the wit that pinned together the satin patches of her argument.

Page 142

He watched her as if she left him positively under the impression of her mastery of her subject; yes, as if the real upshot of the drama before them was but that he had, when it came to the tight places of life—­as life had shrunk for him now—­the most luminous of wives.  He turned off, in this view of her majestic retreat, the comparatively faint little electric lamp which had presided over their talk; then he went up as immediately behind her as the billows of her amber train allowed, making out how all the clearness they had conquered was even for herself a relief—­how at last the sense of the amplitude of her exposition sustained and floated her.  Joining her, however, on the landing above, where she had already touched a metallic point into light, he found she had done perhaps even more to create than to extinguish in him the germ of a curiosity.  He held her a minute longer —­there was another plum in the pie.  “What did you mean some minutes ago by his not caring for Charlotte?”

“The Prince’s?  By his not ‘really’ caring?” She recalled, after a little, benevolently enough.  “I mean that men don’t, when it has all been too easy.  That’s how, in nine cases out of ten, a woman is treated who has risked her life.  You asked me just now how he works,” she added; “but you might better perhaps have asked me how he plays.”

Well, he made it up.  “Like a Prince?”

“Like a Prince.  He is, profoundly, a Prince.  For that,” she said with expression, “he’s—­beautifully—­a case.  They’re far rarer, even in the ‘highest circles,’ than they pretend to be—­and that’s what makes so much of his value.  He’s perhaps one of the very last—­the last of the real ones.  So it is we must take him.  We must take him all round.”

The Colonel considered.  “And how must Charlotte—­if anything happens—­take him?”

The question held her a minute, and while she waited, with her eyes on him, she put out a grasping hand to his arm, in the flesh of which he felt her answer distinctly enough registered.  Thus she gave him, standing off a little, the firmest, longest, deepest injunction he had ever received from her.  “Nothing —­in spite of everything—­will happen.  Nothing has happened.  Nothing is happening.”

He looked a trifle disappointed.  “I see.  For us.”

“For us.  For whom else?” And he was to feel indeed how she wished him to understand it.  “We know nothing on earth—!” It was an undertaking he must sign.

So he wrote, as it were, his name.  “We know nothing on earth.”  It was like the soldiers’ watchword at night.

“We’re as innocent,” she went on in the same way, “as babes.”

“Why not rather say,” he asked, “as innocent as they themselves are?”

“Oh, for the best of reasons!  Because we’re much more so.”

He wondered.  “But how can we be more—?”

“For them?  Oh, easily!  We can be anything.”

Page 143

“Absolute idiots then?”

“Absolute idiots.  And oh,” Fanny breathed, “the way it will rest us!”

Well, he looked as if there were something in that.  “But won’t they know we’re not?”

She barely hesitated.  “Charlotte and the Prince think we are—­ which is so much gained.  Mr. Verver believes in our intelligence—­but he doesn’t matter.”

“And Maggie?  Doesn’t she know—?”

“That we see before our noses?” Yes, this indeed took longer.  “Oh, so far as she may guess it she’ll give no sign.  So it comes to the same thing.”

He raised his eyebrows.  “Comes to our not being able to help her?”

“That’s the way we shall help her.”

“By looking like fools?”

She threw up her hands.  “She only wants, herself, to look like a bigger!  So there we are!” With which she brushed it away—­his conformity was promised.  Something, however, still held her; it broke, to her own vision, as a last wave of clearness.  “Moreover now,” she said, “I see!  I mean,” she added,—­what you were asking me:  how I knew to-day, in Eaton Square, that Maggie’s awake.”  And she had indeed visibly got it.  “It was by seeing them together.”

“Seeing her with her father?” He fell behind again.  “But you’ve seen her often enough before.”

“Never with my present eyes.  For nothing like such a test—­that of this length of the others’ absence together—­has hitherto occurred.”

“Possibly!  But if she and Mr. Verver insisted upon it—?”

“Why is it such a test?  Because it has become one without their intending it.  It has spoiled, so to speak, on their hands.”

“It has soured, eh?” the Colonel said.

“The word’s horrible—­say rather it has ‘changed.’  Perhaps,” Fanny went on, “she did wish to see how much she can bear.  In that case she has seen.  Only it was she alone who—­about the visit—­insisted.  Her father insists on nothing.  And she watches him do it.”

Her husband looked impressed.  “Watches him?”

“For the first faint sign.  I mean of his noticing.  It doesn’t, as I tell you, come.  But she’s there for it to see.  And I felt,” she continued, “How she’s there; I caught her, as it were, in the fact.  She couldn’t keep it from me—­though she left her post on purpose—­came home with me to throw dust in my eyes.  I took it all—­her dust; but it was what showed me.”  With which supreme lucidity she reached the door of her room.  “Luckily it showed me also how she has succeeded.  Nothing—­from him—­has come.”

“You’re so awfully sure?”

“Sure.  Nothing will.  Good-night,” she said.  “She’ll die first.”